Professional Documents
Culture Documents
U\l\ ER'ilTY
LIBRARY
From the library of
GORDON MESSING
Professor of Classics &
Linguistics
Cornell University
CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY
H'
Cornell University
Library
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924096693217
THE
ECCLESIAZUSAE OF ARISTOPHANES
AP12TO$ANOT2 EKKAH2IAZOT2AI
THE
ECCLESIAZUSAE OF ARISTOPHANES
ACTED AT ATHENS IN THE YEAR B.C. 393
condition of Athens. She arraigns the policy of the people for its
total want of continuity ; she avers that they are perpetually chopping
and changing ; enamoured of one course to-day, and of the opposite
course to-morrow ; and in illustration of her statement, she says :
"Then again this Alliance, when we were deliberating about it, they
vowed that not to conclude it would be the ruin of the State : but when
once it was concluded, they were disgusted with it ; and the orator who
persuaded them into it had straightway to cut and run.'''' Lines
193-196.
On this passage the Scholiasts remark, Tiepi tov a-viJ,jji.a-^LKov, <i>i\6)(^opos
viii INTRODUCTION
l(TTopel oTi. TTpb hvo kruiv eyivero crv/xjuaxta AaKibaijjLOviwv (cat Boioot&v.
" As to the Alliance, Philoehorus relates that, two years before, an
Alliance had been concluded between the Lacedaemonians and the
Boeotians." But as the speaker is referring' to an alliance entered into
" Gin ye ding doon Peiraeus an' the Lang Shanks " (ra fiaKpd a-KeXrj, the
Long
Walls) " an' gang oot o' a' the touns, an' bide in yer ain countree, ye can hae
Peace, an' ye wuU forbye ye maun tak' hame yer exiles. Anent the nummer o'
;
enemies were to be their enemies, and ter friends their friends ; their
navy was limited to twelve triremes; and the demolition of the Long
Walls left them open at once to a blockade by the formidable armies of
the Peloponnesian Confederacy.
In this state of humiliation Athens remained for about nine years,
from B. c. 404 to b. c. 395.
Yet at the very moment of her fall an undercurrent was working
which was ultimately to lift her, not indeed to her former supremacy,
was so noble as this, when Sparta saw her great antagonist prostrate at
her feet, forgot the bitter rivalry of the last seven and twenty years,
remembered only their comradeship in the death-struggle against the
The spirit of the dead Callicratidas must, have been strong in the
Spartan councils on that day, when the Peloponnesian War was closed
with this great act of forbearance and magnanimity. And yet, though
it displayed Sparta for the moment as the true Pan-Hellenic leader,
though it invested her with a claim to our admiration even surpassing
what is due to her military glories, it undoubtedly sowed the bitter seed
which culminated in her own downfall.
Thebes and Corinth, the main props of the Confederacy which acknow-
ledged the leadership of Sparta, were naturally aggrieved to find their
fondest wishes overruled, and their hostility to Athens rebuked, by the
generous moderation of the Spartan decision. And very shortly after-
wards the Thebans ^ certainly, and according to Justin the Corinthians
lias reached us is plainly apocryphal. Tbe fate of Athens was not left to the
decision of Lysander and the allied generals in the camp before her walls. It had
already been determined by the authorities at Sparta.
^ Xen. Hell. iii. 5. 5 Plutarch, Lysander, chap. 27 Justin, v. 10.
; Justin's ;
words are " Interea Thebani Corinthiique legates ad Lacedaemonios mittunt, qui
ex manubiis portionem praedae communis belli periculique peterent. Quibus
negatis, non quidem aperte bellum adversus Lacedaemonios decernunt, sed
taoitis animis tantam iram concipiunt, ut subesse bellum intelligi posset."
Plutarch, on the other hand, is clear that the Thebans alone made the claim and
received the rebuff, Qrjffaloi nuvoi, tS>v aWav avfifidxav fja-vxa^ovTcov. And this is
more in accordance with the statement in Xenophon. It seems probable that
INTRODUCTION xi
alsOj received a further rebuff from Sparta : their claim to share in the
wealth which Lysander had brought from Asia for the more effectual
prosecution of the war being absolutely repudiated by the Spartan
government. Thenceforward they began to draw away from her side.
Some two years later the Lacedaemonians went to M'ar with Elis, and
summoned the Confederacy to assist them. Again there were two
exceptions to the unanimity with which the allies, including the
Athenians, obeyed the call ; and again those two exceptions ^ were
Thebes and Corinth.
It was, seemingly, in the year b. c. 396 that Agesilaus was planning
his great expedition to Asia Minor. His mind was full of mighty
projects and lofty hopes : even dreaming of those gigantic successes
the achievement of which was reserved for a later period, and for
a Macedonian king. He was a second Agamemnon, conducting the
hosts of all Greece to conquer a mightier Troy : a Pan-Hellenic leader,
retorting upon Persia the invasion of Hellas by Xerxes. He named
a rendezvous to which all the troops were to repair, and sent messengers
to all the Hellenic cities, both within and without Peloponnesus, fixing
the particular quota which each was expected to send ^- The Boeotians
appear to have returned a blunt refusal. The Corinthians alleged (and
Pausanias actually gives credit to their allegations) that they were most
desirous of coming, but were deterred by an evil omen, the recent
Justin, or rather Trogus Pompeius whom he follows, was misled by the fact that
at this time the Thebans and Corinthians were generally acting together.
'
Xen. Hell. ii. 4. 30. ^ Ibid. iii. 2. 25.
' Ibid. iii. 4. 3 ; Id. Agesilaus, chap. 1 ; Plutarch, Agesilaus, chap. 6 ; Pausanias,
Laconica, ix. 1.
;
xii INTRODUCTION
destruction o their Temple of Olympian Zeus. Anyhow neither
Thebans nor Corinthians came. On this occasion, too, the Athenians
excused themselves, on the plea that they had not yet sufficiently
recovered from the effects of the Peloponnesian War.
So far the symptoms of alienation were merely of a negative
character. Thebes and Corinth had not moved with the rest of the
Confederacy at the summons, and under the leadership of Sparta, but
neither had they proceeded to any overt acts of hostility. But before
Agesilaus had started for Asia, the Boeotians had offered to him, and
through him to Sparta, a direct and deliberate insult. The King of
Sparta, in emulation of his great predecessor the King of Mycenae,
was desirous of inaugurating his expedition by a preliminary sacrifice
which was to redound to the glory of Agesilaus was turned into a bitter
humiliation and he re-embarked on his trireme in great anger, calling
;
whilst another army, under Lysander, the greatest general and most
influential personage in Hellas, was to enter it on the north-west from
Phocis. The two armies were to meet at Haliartus.
Alarmed at these formidable preparations the Boeotians sent an
embassy to Athens, to propose an alliance, and the formation of an
Anti-Spartan League. The speech of their envoy, as preserved, or
invented, for us by Xenophon, points out in strong and exaggerated
language the benefits which might accrue to Athens herself from the
proposed alliance. "Ye will become,''^ says the orator, "far greater
than ye ever were ; ye will be leaders of all : of ourselves, of the
Peloponnesians, of your former subjects, yea of the great king himself."
The question for the Athenian Assembly to decide was one of vital
and absorbing interest. Should they, or should they not, concur with
Thebes in establishing an Anti-Spartan League, to which Corinth at
all events was quite certain at once to accede? If they did, they
would, for the first time since their fall, be moving out of the shadow
of the Spartan supremacy, and would become once more a free and
independent Bepublic. But they would be uniting themselves to their
deadliest enemies, against the very Power which, nine years before, had
shielded them from the relentless vengeance of those very enemies.
They would be performing an act of great political ingratitude, and
xiv INTEODUCTION
at the same time Thebes and Corinth
of great political hazard. If
were again to attack them, they had forfeited all claim to be again
protected by Sparta ; whilst if Thebes and Corinth were to make peace
with Sparta, they would be wholly unable, in the present state of their
fortifications, to make any show of resistance to the Peloponnesian armies.
It must have been a time for great searchings of heart amongst the
wisest Athenians ; and Thrasybulus, then the most eminent leader of
the people, seems to have been seriously perplexed and uncertain which
course it would be more prudent to adopt. For this was doubtless the
occasion on which he first promised the Lacedaemonians to speak in
their favour, and then, changing his mind, excused himself on the
ground of sudden^ indisposition. He does not seem however to have
taken an active part against them. I do not know on what authority
he is represented by Bishop Thirlwall and Mr. Grote as moving the
resolution tothe Theban proposal^ or by Mr. Mitford as
accept
" countenancing the measure." He seems to have done nothing beyond
communicating the resolution, when passed, to the Theban envoys, and
that too in somewhat ungracious terms, showing that he was fully alive
to the perilous character of the step.
However very many, tto.ij.ttoWoi., spoke in favour of the alliance, and
itwas ultimately accepted by the Assembly without a dissentient vote.
The Athenian troops at once started for Haliartus, and though the
engagement in which Lysander was defeated and slain took place before
their arrival, yet their subsequent presence had a determining influence
upon the campaign, and compelled the ignominious evacuation of Boeotia,
without a battle, by the army of Pausanias.
This great and striking event, the " march to Haliartus " as it was
See line 356 of this play, and the note there. It must be remembered that
^
the event.
Pausanias (Laconica, ix. 5) says that the Athenians had sent an embassy to
Sparta, urging her to accept arbitration instead of going to war. But this does
not seem to be confirmed by any other authority.
INTRODUCTION xv
commonly called, made a deep and lasting impression upon the Athenian
mind. " For ye, O men of Athens," says Demosthenes, some sixty-five
years afterwards, " when the Lacedaemonians were masters of sea and
land, and controlled all countries round about Attica with their har-
mosts and their garrisons Euboea, Tanagra, the whole of Boeotia,
Megara, Aegina, Cleonae, the other islands whilst ye, for your part,
had no ships, and your city no walls, ye marched out to Haliartus, and
not many days afterwards to ' Corinth : though the Athenians of that
time had much ill to remember against the Corinthians and the Thebans
for their conduct in the Deceleian war; but they remembered it not.
Far from it ^." And the name of Haliartus became so familiarly associated
with the glories of Athens that more than two centuries later when the
Romans, in their war against Perseus, conquered and destroyed the town,
the Athenians preferred a request that the site might be given to them-
selves. One would infer from Polybius ^, who speaks of their request
with some indignation, that the petition was refused ; but Strabo ^ tells
us that the Romans did in fact give them the site, and that in his time
it was still in their possession.
is no doubt whatever.
Mantitheus, in the sixteenth oration of Lysias, says that when the Athenians
made the treaty with the Boeotians and marched to Haliartus (ore rfju crvixnaxi-av
enoirjo-aa-de irpbt Toiis Boiarovs, Kal els 'AXiapTOv (8ei ^oi^delv) it was thought that the
hoplites were undertaking a service of great da.nger, hut that the cavalry would
run but little risk.
' XXX. 18. ' ix. 30.
xvi INTRODUCTION
At first, indeed, everything seemed to promise well. The League was
by the Corinthians and the Argives, and shortly afterwards
joined at once
by the Euboeans, the Acarnanians, the Leucadians, and other states \
The Spartan garrisons and alliances beyond Boeotia were swept away,
and the Phocians completely defeated. And when in the following spring
and summer (b. o. 394) a large ^ army, composed of contingents from all
the members of the League, was gathered together at Corinth, the
confidence of the leaders was unbounded. Timolaus of Corinth proposed
an immediate march on Sparta : for rivers, said he, are smallest at their
source, before they become swoln by the influx of their tributaries, and
wasps are most easily destroyed in their nests. Doubtless too there
was another war off-hand before
reason, the hope of concluding the
Agesilaus could return from Asia Minor. The proposal of Timolaus was
adopted, and the army, leaving its great camp near Corinth, marched
southward as far as the famous valley of Nemea. But they had under-
rated the military spirit and the military resources of their opponent.
Instead of attacking Sparta at home, they were forced to retrace their
steps to repel an attack by Sparta on their own headquarters. A Pelo-
ponnesian army, nearly as large as their own, had marched through Sicyon,
and was ravaging with sword and fire (refJLvovTes Koi Kaovres Tr]v xdpav)
the territory of Corinth. The battle between these two mighty Hellenic
armies, fj ixeyaXr} /ixox'? irpos AaKihaifxavCovs, fj fv KopiV^u, as ^Demosthenes
describes it, resulted in the total rout of. the army of the League, and the
result made it evident that, even in the absence of the army of Agesilaus,
Sparta was more than a match for the Anti-Spartan League. And
before that summer had passed away, Agesilaus returning from Asia, and
having traversed Thrace, Macedonia, and Thessaly, entered Boeotia from
the north, and inflicted another defeat on the army of the League in the
' Xen. Hell. iv. 2. 21. "We lost good men at Corintli," says Plato
(Menexenus 17), who is supposed to have taken part in tlie battle Aelian, H. V. ;
vii. 14, Aristoxenus cited by Diog. Laert. (Plato, segm. 8.) The statement is probable
enough but the witnesses are not above suspicion since Aelian says that he was
; ;
also present at the battle of Tanagra, and Aristoxenus that he was present at the
battles of Tanagra and Delium. Now these three battles, Tanagra, Delium, and
Corinth, are all incidentally mentioned in the Dialogues of Plato but of course ;
which could not have been styled to apxalov a-rpuTOTreSou, and between which and
the fugitives the whole Peloponnesian army was interposed. The original " or
"
" ancient " camp, was the great camp outside the walls of Corinth, which had
been occupied for many months, first by the Athenians, Boeotians, Corinthians,
and Argives alone then, also by the contingents from the other states as they
;
severally arrived and finally, by the entire army whilst the Council of War
;
was in session, and during the period which intervened before the march south-
ward began. It was no doubt sufficiently strong to prevent any attack by the
Spartans.
Demosthenes (adv. Leptinem 59, 60) says that although one Corinthian faction
opened, and
was for closing the gates, the Philo-Athenians insisted on their being
that after the
received the fugitives into the town. It would seem therefore
defeated troops had taken refuge in the neighbouring
camp, some of them,
probably the sick and wounded, were admitted into Corinth.
EOCL. ^
;
xviii INTRODUCTION
battle of Coronea. Here again ^ an Athenian contingent formed part of
the defeated army; but we have no mention made of its losses, and
probably they were slight compared with those sustained in the battle of
Corinth.
Thus within a few weeks ^ the entire aspect of affairs had, as regarded
Athens, undergone a serious change for the worse. She had lost many
citizens without any beneficial results ; the whole force of the League
had been defeated both in the north and in the south ; the bright hopes
with which the year 394 had commenced, had altogether died away
b. C.
and conservative sex. But before we discuss her proposals, there are two
other points to be mentioned.
We have already seen that, according to the Scholiast, the orator who
persuaded the Athenians to contract the alliance with Thebes, and was,
in consequence, obliged to leave the country, was none other than Conon ;
delusion. Conon had never set foot in Athens since the disaster at
simply as one t&v pr\T6pu>v ; nor did he ever fall into discredit with the
Athenian people. Why then, it may be asked, was his name so intimately
It was because, whatever benefit accrued to Athens from the League, she
derived through the intervention of Conon. Already, before the com-
mencement of B. c. 393, whilst the horizon was so dark and threatening
at home, it was known that he had won a great victory over the Lacedae-
monian fleet at Cnidus, a victory which was speedily followed by the
downfall of the Lacedaemonian power in the islands and beyond the
sea. This victory, however, was not won for Athens; it was achieved
by the Persian fleet, consisting of Greek and Phoenician triremes, under
the joint command Conon and Pharnabazus ; and the isles of Greece
of
and cities of Asia Minor delivered from the Spartan harmosts and
garrisons were not handed over to Athens, but were left as free and
independent states. But before another year had rolled away, before the
spring of B. c. 392 had arrived, a brilliant and marvellous change, one
might almost say a resurrection, had taken place in the affairs of Athens.
Conon had returned, bringing the Persian fleet, and an ample supply of
Persian gold to secure her safety j the other members of the League had
readily assisted, Thebes alone sending 500 skilled workmen ; the Long
"Walls had risen again, the fortifications of Peiraeus were restored, and
Athens was entirely delivered from the doubts and the dangers which
had so long beset her. At the commencement of B. c. 393 Athens was
in a state of disquiet and perplexity, still halting between two courses.
acceptance for that date, although the speech of Praxagora, from begin-
ning to end, cries out against it, and demands the previous year. And
clear as the internal evidence is in favour of B. c. 393, the external
evidence is almost equally clear. The subjoined table of the years of the
to have been concluded two years before its exhibition, was concluded in
INTRODUCTION XXI
mistake as to the alliance is the sole foundation for Petit's date of the
play,and the foundation being removed the superstructure falls.
Mr. Fynes Clinton of course avoids the error into which Petit, aud
afterhim Paulmier, fell. He recognizes that by the alliance Praxagora
must mean the original Anti-Spartan League and the march to Haliartus,
but he places these events a year too late, viz. in the archonship of
Diophantus. His sole authority is an observation of Plutarch ^ that an
oracle was thought to refer to the two battles of Delium and Haliartus,
the latter iiaTepov erei TfjiaKoa-rSi y(voixivr]v than the former. But
Plutarch^s authority on a matter of chronology is of very slight value
and Mr. Fynes Clinton seems to have overlooked the express statement
of Diodorus^ that the formation of the Anti-Spartan League and the
march to Haliartus took place durhig the archonship of Phormio. Diodorus
arranges his facts in the form of annals, prefixing (in this part of his
history) to the events of each successive year the names of the Athenian
archon and the Roman consuls for that particular year. And his positive
statement as to the date of an event very greatly outweighs an incidental
remark of Plutarch. And here it is in entire accord with the conviction
which must be borne in upon the mind of every thoughtful reader, from
a careful perusal of the arguments and allegations of Praxagora.
It seems therefore on every ground absolutely certain, that the play
was exhibited in February or March, B.C. 393, after the reverses
sustained by the Anti-Spartan League, and before the arrival of Conon,
and the rebuilding of the Long Walls of Athens.
Reverting now to Praxagora and her scheme for the future govern-
ment of Athens, we find that the main argument put forward in support
of her proposed yvvaiKOKparCa is based on the more conservative character
of the female sex. Men, she says, are always in quest of novelty and
change. Women abide by their principles, and the women of the present
day use the same customs and follow the same practices that their
predecessors have used and followed throughout all generations. Athens,
to determine and explain the change. Here, however, the heroine, who
has been earnestly seeking power for one purpose, immediately employs
it for the opposite purpose : her special mission being to put a stop to all
And there is not a syllable in the play to justify or account for her
sudden change. It is therefore necessary to look for the determining
cause in something outside the play itself.
known philosophic centres, Cyrene, Italy, and Egypt, and was con-
templating a visit to the Magians, but finally, bia tovs tyjs 'Aaias
TToXefiovs, gave up the idea, and returned to Athens. If by tovs rfji
finds, all ready to her hand, as a delightful subject for caricature, the
elaborate communistic schemes developed with such detail in this new
philosophical treatise. Aristophanes was not the man to let such an
opportunity escape him. "What mattered Praxagora's consistency com-
pared with this brilliant opening for philosophic chaff? And so the
life of the people of Athens. Plato had foreseen that these theories
were likely to attract the ridicule of the wits, to. t&v \apUvTcov o-kco/x-
fxara, and though he could not have anticipated the form which that
ridicule would take, yet the epigram prefixed to this Introduction shows
that the Republic, as originally composed, consisted of those four books only, and
was expanded by Plato to its present size at a subsequent period. The question
does not concern our present inquiry since the theories caricatured by Aris-
;
It seems strange that any one should ever have doubted or ignored
the very obvious fact that in the latter half of the Ecclesiazusae,
Aristophanes is laughing at the communistic theories of the Platonic
Tlepublic. Many similarities of thought and diction between the
Praxagorean and Platonic schemes will be found pointed out in the
Commentary : and it really is quite inconceivable ^ that two writers,
one a philosopher and one a comic i)oet, approaching the subject from
such different points of views, should, independently of each other, by
a mere fortuitous coincidence, have travelled over so exactly the same
ground in (allowing for the grave purpose of the one and the comic
purpose of the other) so exactly the same way. It will be sufficient
here to consider a single instance. In both systems, though for widely
different reasons, children will be unable to recognize their parents, and
parents their children. In both cases this fact is only brought out in
answer to a question. In both cases the question is propounded in the
same form, not WiU ihey recognize? but Hoiv loill lliey recognize? (iTm
hiayvdaovTai, Plato ; -n&s hwarbs errrai hiayiyvaxTKnv, Aristophanes) the
answer being, of course, that no recognition is possible; all youths
must consider themselves the children of all the old people. Out of
this novel state of things a variety of strange and startling results
might arise; but in both cases one, and one only, and that by no
means the most obvious, is selected, viz. the greater security of the
old people. For now, if a youth should assault {tvhtti, Plato, Aristo-
phanes) his elder, the bystanders would at once interfere ; since, for all
they can tell, they may themselves be the children (Plato adds " or the
brothers or the parents ") of the sufferer. Is the identity of this peculiar
1,000 persons, of whom the elder and wiser were to be the governors,
and the remainder the military protectors of the New Republic. And
the question which Plato set himself to solve was how he could best
ensure that these guardians should faithfully fulfil the high duties
assigned them, and not themselves become a danger to the citizens
they were intended to protect. Plato knew no better way, and probably
there was no better way, of achieving this end, than to detach them as
far as possible not only from all human frailty and all human passion,
but even from all human sympathies and associations however innocent
in themselves. Every detail of their training and education is elaborated
and the ties of a separate family and home they were to live in
:
common, and have all things in common. And thus, it was hoped,
they would be free from all private interests and predilections, and be
qualified to carry out with a single mind the duties which they were
selected to perform.
This then is the first great distinction between the system of Praxa-
xxvi INTRODUCTION
gora and the system of Plato. The former applied to all the citizens
for their own enjoyment; the latter only to a special class for the
purpose of enabling them to fulfil more efficiently their special duties
And secondly even as regards this special class of guardians, there was
nothing, until its members had passed their prime (which Plato limits
to the age of fifty-five for a man, and of forty for a woman), in any
way resembling that promiscuous intercourse between the sexes which
formed so prominent a feature in the system of Praxagora. On the
contrary, until that limit of age was reached ^, no intercourse whatever
was permitted excepting under the sanction of marriage, a marriage
solemnized amid sacrifiees and choral hymns, and invested with all
possible sanctity. It is true that the marriage was merely a temporary
one; the pairs were brought together for marriage by a professed
sortition, secretly overruled, if necessary, by the judgement of the
apx^ovTf?, and on the next solemn marriage-sortition, the husband and
wife would in all and married
probability find themselves assorted with,
to, different partners. But however unsatisfactory^ were the marriage
* fifra ravTa, 2) VXavKav, araKTas jiiv fiiywcrdai dXXijXoir tj aXKo otwvv TToielv 'oUn
odiov iv eiidatfj.6i>a>v noXet, oijt iaaovaiv ol app^ovres, Ov yap dUaiov, sfprj, ArjXov drj,
" tlie great blot in the Republic. True it is that Plato throws out bis theory of
marriage as a mere theory, not as either possible or expedient to be realized.
True that in the circumstances of his days, in the bopeless irredeemable corruption
of family life in Athens, he could scarcely trace the form of that bigh instrument
in the band of God, by which man is to be first reared into life, both in bis body
and his mind. True also that he would not destroy the instincts and affections of
nature, but only multiply and transfer them, so that the wbole state should be one
family of fathers, children, and brothers
'
as Christianity has realized the wish
'
;
literally in all its parts, but by a spiritual marriage, and a spiritual regeneration.
And true that his end was noble to bind together the whole body in one, to
extinguish all selfish affections, perhaps also even to purify and cbasten (though
the hope were vain), assuredly not to give a licence to man's worst and lowest
passions. But granting all this and more, Plato forgot the family he set aside
the institution of nature, though only in idea, and has ever since paid tbe penalty
INTRODUCTION xxvii
but to the common happiness of the entire state, that we are building
up our Republic."
And, thirdly, it must never be forgotten that the Republic of Plato
was avowedly an unattainable ^ ideal : a heavenly vision, to be cherished
indeed in the soul as a counsel of perfection, but quite impracticable
in the grosser atmosphere of the earth and amidst the sordid passions
of mankind.
"You are speaking," says Glaucon to Socrates, at the close of the
Ninth Book, "you are speaking of that Republic which we have just
been creating, a Republic which exists indeed in theory, but which has
no local habitation, I imagine, in any region of this earth." " But in
heaven perchance,^^ rejoins the Master, "a pattern is laid up for him
that will see, and seeing will enrol himself a citizen therein. But
whether it now exists, or shall hereafter exist, is a matter with which
of being scoffed at and contemned by men who knew little of his system but this
one blot men incapable of fathoming the mystery of his wisdom and purity to
whom but one thing seemed intelligible, a theory which bordered upon vice."
Sewell, Dialogues of Plato, chap. 32.
^ "Looting to ideal perfection, I think Plato is right," Grote, Plato, iii. 211.
Mr. Grote is speaking of the communistic theories discussed above.
;
xxviii INTRODUCTION
we need not concern ourselves ; for be it real or be it not, by its maxims
and by none other will a wise man order his goings." "To that
translation; some lines were omitted, and others inserted; it was not
thought necessary to preserve with such accuracy as in other cases the
exact meaning of the original; and, above all, the long Aristophanic
lines, the special favourites of the poet, were unworthily represented
the original scheme of that comedy seems to have been equally free from all
phallic associations, and that it was only after the defeat of the Clouds that
itsauthor introduced into it certain scenes of broad humour which do not coalesce
with the rest of the play, but without which, possibly, the Wasps also would have
failed in the theatrical competition.
;
INTRODUCTION xxix
As regards the observation just made that, at all events in the time of
Aristophanes, no women were present at the performance of a comedy
it may be permissible to conclude this Introduction with a more minute
examination of that question than it has hitherto received. And this
seems the more desirable because a very able scholar, Mr. A. E. Haigh,
in his most instructive and agreeable work " On the Attic Theatre,''' has
recently expressed a contrary opinion.
That the solution of the question is to be found, if anywhere, in the
hints afforded by the comedies of Aristophanes appears to be universally
were regularly attended by men and women together ; for the old Attic
comedy was part of a religious festival, and in religious observances
nothing was more common than the separation of the sexes. We must,
therefore, approach the question without any h priori prejudice on the
one side or on the other, and merely consider what Aristophanes tells us
with regard to the composition of his audience.
And twice, at least, he appears to enumerate the various classes of
which the audience was composed.
In Peace 50-53 an actor is desirous of putting the audience in posses-
sion of the state of affairs at the commencement of the action ; and he
says, / will tell it to the loys, and to the small men, and to the men, and to
the most exalted men, and to the most ovenceeningly exalted men. He
mentions males of every sort and condition, but he makes no allusion to
women. See also lines 765, 766 of the same play.
Just so in the play before us, 1141, 1144-1146, Praxagora's waiting-
* See the account of the Rural Dionysia in Acharnians 241-279. The quotations
in the text are from Cardinal Newman's "Callista." The
description of Sicca,
given in the tenth chapter of that tale, ia equally applicable to Athens
2 Ovid, Tristia, ii. 497.
INTRODUCTION xxxi
maid invites to the banquet all such o the audience as are well disposed
to the play, rav dear&v ei tis evvovs rvyxavei. Her master will not hear
of any exceptions, and says, W/iy not htvite them all and omit nohody, naX
IXT] irapaXd^eis firibiva ? JFAy not freely ask old man, youth, and boy ?
All the audience are to be invited, but again there is no mention of
women.
There are two other passages in the Ecclesiazusae which have some
bearing on the subject. In lines 435-441, Chremes is telling Blepyrus
that in the assembly a speaker (who was in reality Praxagora the wife
of Blepyrus) had been saying everything in dispraise of men, and every-
thing in praise of women. " She called you',' says he, " a rascal, a thief,
a common informer !" " What, me ?" asks Blepyrus. " You and the
only
crowd there" to n\r\Qo's, explains Chremes.
" But the woman]
tcoj-Si 'said
the speaker, ' was a wit fraught thing] &,c." That by roivbl to irKijOos we
are to understand the audience, is universally admitted, and is, indeed,
obvious. Yet they
are all treated as men, and all contrasted with women.
In the rehearsal at the beginning of the play, one of the speakers,
addressing the audience in the theatre as if they were the assembly in
the Agora, commences her speech by saying. It seems to me, women
sitting there. Praxagora at once interrupts her, What in the world makes
you call them women, when they are men ? Oh, says the other, it was all
Cleisthenes amongst the audience, and change themselves into women. Clouds
348-355. The Clouds would behold in the theatre nothing more
womanly than Cleisthenes.
xxxii INTRODUCTION
That the audience are always described in the masculine gender, ol
in the Birds with the words Mvbpes ol irapovTes fv \oy(^ (30), is it con-
ceivable that they are either including women under the description of
avbpes, or else addressing a section only of the audience ?
councillor in the theatre, he can* fly off at once and pay court to the
wife.'' They do not say, " If the councillor is in the theatre, and /lis wife
is fio(; " the latter circumstance they take for granted.
But perhaps the clearest and most convincing evidence is afforded by
the Parabasis of the Thesmophoriazusae. The Chorus in that play
represent Athenian matrons, and in the Parabasis they are turning to the
audience, and pleading the cause of the women as against the men. And
throughout their address they contrast the women sometimes with men
in general and sometimes with the audience, quite indifferently, as though
the two classes the audience and the men were for this purpose
identical. "All men," they aver, "say that we are a plague" (and,
indeed, this is a commonplace of Hellenic poetry). " Well, then, if we
are a plague, why do ye," they say to the audience, " marry us, tC yajxuff
INTRODUCTION xxxiii
(jivXaTTeiv ; " And after several similar observations, they propose a test.
" PFe say that
we are much better than you, vix&v iajxev Trokv ^ikrCovs, and
thiswe will show by taking the name of an individual man and the
name of an individual woman, and comparing them with each other/^
They accordingly make several witty comparisons, and conclude by saying
ovTios Tjjuets TToXv (3e\rtoDs t&v avbp&v ei^o'/jiefl' eivai. It was v[x(ov ttoXv
^(\tiovs at the beginning, it is r&v avbp&v iiokv fitXTiovs at the end.
But, indeed, almost every line of the Parabasis postulates that the
audience are all of the male sex.
In every comedy of Aristophanes (with the exception of the Plutus)
there are constant appeals to the audience ; and frequently, as in Wasps
74-84, particular individuals are singled out for personal satire. Yet
nowhere is there the slightest indication of the presence of a woman
amongst the spectators. Contrast with this the case of Shakespeare.
How rarely does /le address the audience ! How plain he makes it that
women, as well as men, were spectators of his plays
The passages cited might easily be doubled : and against them there
is not a syllable ^ to be set from the first line of the Acharnians to the
last line of the Plutus. And there seems, therefore, no doubt that no
women were present at the performance of any of these comedies.
^ Mr. Haigh indeed seems to think that some inference in favour of the presence
of women can be drawn from Peace 962-967, where it is said that though every
individual spectator has got some barley, the women (or perhaps, their wives) have
none. I have not cited this passage as an argument in favour of the absence of
the women, because the whole statement depends upon an idle jest ; but it
Undoubtedly this looks as though the women were taking their seats in
the theatre, seemingly as envoys from some foreign state. But this is in
been elicited that the wife, and not the husband, was thenceforth to
attend the theatre. No inference can be drawn from this passage as
and arrays him in his actor's robes, and stands in the irapaaKrivia " (the
INTRODUCTION xxxv
wings from which the actors entered the stage) " nervously pinching lier
fingers, until the theatre breaks out into ringing applause^ and then
trembling all over, by Artemis, she revives, and clasps him in her
embrace ? " Is it not plain that Alciphron pictured Glycera not amongst
the audience, but in the wings of the theatre; not only not amongst the
audience, but not even in their sight ?
YnoeE2i2i
^
A/ ywaiKes avviOefTO iravra jM-qyavriaaaQai els to So^ai dfSpes
ilvai, KOL eKKXtjaidcracraL ^ neiaai napaSovvai cr(picTL tt^v ttoKlv, Srjfiri-
ofifia.
^
The first Argument found in tlie
is sequent editors to Dindorf and Bothe.
MSS. known as R. H. F. The second
P. The word is omitted by R. and by Bergk,
only in H. F. which place it first. Both Meineke, Blaydes, and Velsen. And the
are given by Aldus, Fraoini, Gelenius, four words nmymvas Trepiderovs noLoivTai
Portus, Kuster, and recent editors. The Koi are omitted in the editions before
others (except two or three who do not Brunck.
give the Greek arguments) have the ^ dva\afiffdvov(Ti R. H. vulgO. dvaXafi-
second only. ^avoi/rai F. P. Brunck, Bekker.
''
I'Mpes R. H. P. vulgo. avSpas F. TvpovofjiTatTai . , . TTpoacTKTjaacrai. These
* KK\T]cnd<Ta(Tm R. H. P. Brunck, re- participles are transposed in the MSS.
centiores. iKKKrjtria^ovaai editions before and editions before Brunck.
Brunck. iKKKr)tna(Tacrdai F. ' Si H. F. P. vulgo. dfj R. Invernizzi,
^ TToiovvTai H. F. P. Brunck, and sub- Dindorf.
( xxxvii )
^ 'ixpLviv iv Bisetus (who was the first by Brunck and all subsequent editors,
editor to write the Argument as verse, The words /uupia fieKuov are to be taken
all previous editors having given it as together, as frequently elsewhere. Thus
prose), Portus, recentiores. eKpine (with- in Plato's Republic, vii. 5 (520 C) it ia
out iv) MSS. editions before Portus. said, iivpia peXnov o\/A<r5e t5c e'lcei, ye mil
' TrpoKaSlCeiv is Bergk's suggestion, see ten thousand times better than the
TTpoKadi^ovTa MSS. vulgo. people there.
' TTepiBijuvai Aldus, vulgo. wapaBi- The last three lines stand as they
/xcyat H. irapadep-eva P. are given in both the MSS., except that
* avhpis. I have added the aspirate. P. has (pipov for (j>epeiv, and tois ywai^l
aiiSpes MSS. vulgo. for rats yvvai^'i. In Aldus they were
fivpuj). fivpicov MSS. and all editions represented by the words exeXtvo-e t els
This was followed by Portus and sub- H. which has ever since been universally
sequent editors, until Dobree (in Person's adopted.
Aristophanica) published the reading of
ECCL. d
EKKAH2IAZ0Y2AI
TYNH B.
XOPOS rYNAIKQN.
BAEIIYPOS, avfip npa^ayopas.
ANHP yvvaiKos B.
XPEMH2.
KHPY3.
rPAYS A.
rPAYS B.
rPAYS r.
MEIPA3.
NEANIA2.
GEPAnAINA npa^aySpas.
H is the only MS. which gives the Dramatis personae. Its list is as follows :
ra Tov bpdfW.TOs Trpoffaiira. yvvrj Tts Upa^ajopa^ iiipa yvvri. x^P^^- ^v-qp tls. ercpos avijp
BKeirvpos. (Tcpos dvr)p dTr!i kKK\i]aias Xpe/irjs, dWos dvfip $eiSeuXds, K^pv(. Tpavi. (rifa.
via. Qepdnaiva.
ERRAH2IAZ0Y2AI
anil the husband of the Second Woman. 'AydOaivos J] Tou AiKatoyevovs, Blci raff
The hour is 3 a m. and the stars are eraipas iyKa6i^op.iiiai (infra 23). o irpos
still visible in the sky. A young and ovdiu etTref, aWa povov on ras eraipas
delicate woman, clad in masculine attire, 6e? TTcos. /SouAerai 5e elneii' on tovs av^pas
is standing in the street, hanging up TTpoXa^ap^i' fls rqv iKKKrjfTinv. Bergler
a lighted lamp in same conspicuous refers to the addresses to the sun con-
place. The woman is Praxagora, the tained in the Ajax of Sophocles (845)
wife of Blepyrus, who has just left her and in the opening lines of the Phoenissae
husband asleep within, and has come of Euripides
out wearing his garments, with his 1. Tpox']kaTov\ Ata tov Kpa^ov Tpo)(ov.
sturdy walking-stick in her hand, and KaTaxprj(TnKais fie einev' ov yap ev rpo^^
his red Laconian shoes upon her feet. eXnvveTal, dXXa Tuna ylverai. Scholiast.
And the lamp is to serve as a signal to The Scholiast is however quite mis-
other Athenian women who have agreed taken for earthen vessels of this
;
to meet her here before the break of character were regularly fashioned by
day. No one is yet in sight and : the potter's wheel, an instrument well
while she expecting their arrival,
is described in Dr. Lardner's Museum of
she apostrophizes the lamp in mock- Science and Art (vol. ii. 114-117) from
heroic using such language as
style, which the remarks which follow are
in tragedy might be addressed to the derived. The upper part of the instru-
sun or moon or to some divine or heroic ment consists of a vertical shaft rising
personage. According to the Scholiast out of a small circular table, and having
the poet, in this opening speech, is at its top a circular horizontal disk. To
glancing at some passage in the tragedies this shaft a rotatory motion can be
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE
Such passages as the " Amphora coepit explain do'KoTrotcrw by (1) to'ls o-otfm'is,
Institui: currente rota cur urceus exit?" (2) TOIS ev (TKeTTTOfieVOlS, and (3) TOIf (f>v-
of Horace (Ars Poet. 21) and the " Testa 'Ka^iv. But Paulmier who was the first
alta paretur. . . . Argillam atque rotam to change the manuscript reading into
citius properate," of Juvenal (iv. 131) i^rjpTTjixevov, was also the first to explain
Scholiast. The MSS. read i^rjTrinivov, TOTToi sunt loci eminentes qui undequaque
but the Scholiast probably read c^i/tj;- prospiciuntur ; et utitur ea voce Aristo-
B
EKKAH^I AZOTSAl
yovds re yap aas Kal TV)(^as SrjXcoaoixev
4. Tpox'i'] Here the single word rpnxl]- the snout (so to call it) of the lamp,
Kmos is expanded into a whole line. through which the lighted wick pro-
fivjiris is rightly explained by the trudes and "performs the shining office
Scholiast to mean tt]s op/n^?, the impulse of the snn " splendidum solis tnunus as
imparted to the wheel by the art of the Seidler, on Eur. El. 993, translates the
potter. woi'ds Xnpnpas fjXiov Tipdf. A great
5. pvKTrjpai] Properly, the nostrils. variety of ancient Greek lamps, both
p-vKTiip, T^? pii/bs TO Tprjfia (vulgo Tpipv/ia). metallic and earthen, may be seen in
Hesychius. ixvKTripa' Ta eKarepaSev the British Museum. Wherethere is
TTJs pivbs Tpfi/xaTa. Photius. As applied but one pvKTrjp, the snout extends from
to a lamp, /xuxrijp is the round hole on the front of the lamp, which is held by
! ;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE
(For through thy fates and lineage will we go,
ThoUj who, by whirling wheel of potter moulded,
Dost with thy nozzle do the sun''s bright duty)
Awake the appointed signal of the flame
Thou only knowest it, and rightly thou,
For thou alone, within our chambers standing,
Watchest unblamed the mysteries of love.
Thine eye, inspector of our amorous sports,
Beholdeth all, and no one saith Begone !
a handle at the back. Where there are Leander" with the invocation eiVe, dea,
two fivKTTipss, in some specimens the Kpv<^i(iiv 7rtp.dpTvpa \vxvov epwrcov. And
two snouts issue from the front, at an see Lucian's Cataplus, 27. The words
acute angle with each other ; in others, ' h.(ppohlrris Tpoizoi are equivalent to (rxh-
there a snout at each extremity of
is para cruuova-ias. In passages like these
the lamp, which is then held by a chain, the translation is not intended to give
fastened to a loop at the front and the the precise sense of the original.
back of the lamp. There might indeed 10. XopSovphcov] Ciirvatorum. 6 eVi-
be any number of iMVKTrjpes. In one tTTaTt]! is the name given to the president,
specimen in the British Museum there or arbiter, of athletic sports ; o! iv rols
are no less than seven, arranged in a yvpviKols dywcriv iTTLa-TdTiu, Sen. De Rep.
circle round the lamp, so as to form Lac. viii. 4.
a sort of chandelier. The round hole 12. dwoppriTovs pvxovsl To alSoiov Xf'yft
poured into the lamp, and is usually 14. (TToas] Sroai, ra rapiila. TrnpaprjKj]
has never been known to divulge them. for " wine " is part of the tragic flavour
the lock, and pilfer from the store-room Sciras. It was attended by the priestess
corn and wine and oil for their own of Athene, the priest of the Sun, and the
private purposes. Such at
the least is priest ofEreohtheus who came down
charge brought against them in the from the Acropolis bearing the sacred
Thesmophoriazusae, which teems with white parasol, o-KiaSeiov XfVKOv 6 Xeysmt
allusions to these petty feminine thefts : SK^pov. Scholiast. See Thesm. 834, 835,
see 418-428, .555, 556, 812, 813. In the and the Scholiast there Hdt. viii. 94 ; ;
first of these passages the word inol^ai Pausanias, i. 86 ; Photius and Suidas,
I0 open surreptitiously is employed, as S. VV. ITKipoV, (TKipoV, (TKipoS, <TKipO(j)opia,
here, to describe this secret tampering (rKlpO(f)Opl(DV,
with the door. 20. npos opdpov] That the Athenian
18. SKi'poir] The parasol festival a ; assemblies were ordinarily held at break
festival celebrated by the women alone. of day is plain from many authorities.
!
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE
By stealth we open, thou dost stand beside us.
And though thou knowest all this, thou dost not peach.
Therefore our plans will we confide to thee,
What at the Scira we resolved to do.
Ah, but there's no one here who should be here.
Yet doth it draw towards daybreak ; and the Assembly
Full soon will meet ; and we frail womankind
Must take the seats Phyromachus assigned us
(You don't forget ?) and not attract attention.
What can the matter be ? Perchance their beards
Are not stitched on, as our decree commanded,
Perchance they found it difficult to steal
And see Ach. 20 ; Thesm. 375 ; infra 85, the words el pspi/rjo-d' en, which other-
&c. wise would be strangely out of place in
22. ^vpo^axosl VpiiipeTai, ae KX^Sfia^os. Praxagora's soliloquj'. We may well
KoX (j)a<T\ KXfdfia;(oi/ rpayiKOv {moKpiTrjV. believe that something in the speaker's
OVTOS (l)aLveTai VTroKpivSfievos TTOre elprjKevat intonation or, it may be, his known dis-
edpas iv dpap-art, Koi efTKaytpdat. bia to kqk- solute character, suggested the change
ep-cfiaTou. Scholiast. We have already of Toiis eraipovs into ras irnipns. Possibly
seen (in the first note) that these are the K\enfiaxos was the name of the actor or
lines "which the Scholiasts connect with of the Coryphaeus. The Scholiast offers
some tragic play of Agathon or Dicaeo- a second explanation o 8e 2(pvp6naxos
genes. An d it seems probable that Pfay ro- '^rj(pi(Tpa (larfyrjcraTO u>(jT raff yvvoLKns KoX
machus (or Sphyromaohus or Cleoma- Tovs ai/dpas X^P'^ Kadl^e(rdnL, Ka\ ras iraipas
chus) was the hero of the play, whp had ;(mp(r raj/ i\(v6ipav. But as nobody ever
directed his eVnipouf (doubtlees the Chorus heard of such a decree, or can imagine
of the drama) to unobserved in am-
lie any festival or meeting to which it can
bush, whilst he himself was undertaking possibly apply, this second explanation
some perilous adventure. And here we may safely be disregai-ded. The Scholiast
have, I suspect, the very words of the evidently takes it to apply to the regular
Coryphaeus, reminding the -Chorus, of assemblies of the people, which of course
This explains
their leader's direction. is quite out of the question.
;
8 EKKAH2IAZOT2AI
FT. A. &pa l3aSi(ei.i', coy 6 Krjpv^ dprims 30
Tj/icoj/ irpocnovTaiv Sevrepov KeKOKKVKSV.
30. apa jSaSiffti'] Confer infra 285. 81. KSKOKKVK^v] The word
is used napa
Xey^i, KTjpv^ 6 aXiKTiop. The woman seems close of the third watch of the night
to he talking to herself and not addres- that is, about 3 a.m., each nightwatch
sing Pi-axagora, who has withdrawn out occupying three hours; viz. (1)6 to 9 p.m.,
of sight before these two lines com- (2) 9 p.m. to 12, (3) 12 to 3 a.m., (4) 3 to
menced, and does not reappear until 6 a.m. It is strange that Juvenal (ix.
they are concluded. She is entering 107) should use the "the
expression
quite alone, and the expression ij/iac crowing of the second cock" for "the
npoaiovrav an illustration of the well-
is second crowing of the cock " but our ;
known rule which Dawes laid down in own writers do the same. Thus in
his criticism on line 516 of this play, Romeo and Juliet, iv. 4, old Capulet, who
and which is more pointedly enunciated has been up all night hastening on the
by Porson at Hec. 509, " Si mulier de se wedding festivities, says "The second
loquens, pluralem adhibet numerum, cock has crowed, 'tis three o'clock." In
genus etiam adhibet masculinum si ; the last scene of Richard III, however,
masculinum adhibet genus, numerum Shakespeare puts it rightly
etiam adhibet pluralem." -
and some time afterwards when the 34. dpvyovSxTo] 'Viaix<^s Kvaxra, Scho-
question is asked "How far into the liast, who also, two lines below, explains
morning is it, lords?" the answer is by Ti)v fipefimov Kvi.a-p.6v. Praxa-
Ki/ifia
" Upon the stroke of four." gora makes a gentle scratching (of.
Praxagora, though
38. Trjv vuKTn Traa-av] Thesm.481) at the Second Woman's door.
a woman, given to exaggeration. She
is See the note at the beginning of the
has, apparently, been waiting about five play.
minutes. 36. vTToSovpevrj] As I was tying, or
; ;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE
First Woman. It is the hour to start. As I was coming
I heard the herald give his second crow.
Peax. I have been waiting, watching for you all
Salamis and the mainland of Attica ias, and the two hostesses in the Progs
10 EKKAHSlAZOrSAI
TTjy vv^O' oXrjv ijXavvi fi kv Tois (TTpmnaa-if,
41. KXeivnperriv] Now enter, on their customers in the attitude here depicted,
way to the orchestra, seven other women, ^ov(ra TTjv Xa/i7raSa V rfj Se^ta. Torches
all distinguished by their own names or would be frequently blazing in the
by the names of their husbands. As KnTrj/Xeiof till late at night. See Lysias
they are passing in, the actors, standing de caede Eratosthenis, 24.
on the stage, make their comments 43. oijKovv ind^ea-B' ;] These are the
about them, exactly as Peisthetaerus words of the coryphaeus, hurrying on
and the Hoopoe, in the Birds, discuss her companions, just as in the parodos
the members of the Chorus, hurrying in of the Wasps, the coryphaeus urges on
to the orchestra there. These seven his slow-paced Chorus. There the Chorus
women were probably well known to the was composed of men, and the stimulus
audience, and doubtless there were is found in the "pot of money" which
reasons for their selection with which Laches is supposed to possess. Here
we are now unacquainted : but we may the Chorus is composed of women, and
conjecture that Smicythion resembled the poet plays on the bibulous propen-
the "auld man" whom Burns's "young sities which he always attributes to
lassie " married, "who's doyl't an' who's Athenian ladies by telling them that
dozin', whose bluid it is frozen," so that " the hindmost " shall forfeit more than
Melistiche found no difficulty in escap- two gallons of wine.
ing from him unobserved. And Geusi- 45. ;(0iViKa] monstrous ! but one
strata was probably often seen by her quart of ohickpease to all this intoler-
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 11
was probably known as a lady of very common one. Kuster refers to Lucian's
convivial habits. Herodotus (8) (Tvve\ijkv6nTe, S ti nep
48. Kara a-xo\^v] At her leisure. Aris- o<fis\os i^ iiuia-Trjs iroXfas : Arrian's
tophanes invariably uses the word <Txo\fi Alexander, ii. 7 Ylepirai/ re S n nep orfie-
in this sense. The scholium avrl rod, Xos koI MijSwi' : Theocr. Idyll, xiii. 18
p6\is' would be more appi-opriate as an
And Synesius de Regn. p. 31, ed. Petav. Lucian's Timon Praxagora ap-
(55).
And Dobree adds Xenophon's Hellenics, pends the words because all
iv rfj TroXei
beKvvjiivovs, oTa yvviaKcov crafiaTn vtto 71 ; Soph. Ajax 19. The Scholiast cites
CTKia fiffiapacrfteva. And again ovToi 8e a line from Plato Comicus ava inrrjvrjs,
part with Thrasybulus in the overthrow (Hist. Grit. 183) from Plutarch's life of
of the Thirty and the restoration of the Pelopidas, chap. 30 ^ErnKparovs nore tov
Athenian democracy. In person, the 'SnKe<T<p6pov, prjT apvovjihov hmpa Se^na-Sai
Scholiast tells us, he was distinguished Trapa Paa-iXias, and so on. 'EmKpaTrjs'
by a beard of such dimensions that he ovrds ia-Tiv 6 tZv 'Adrjvaiav Srjpayaiyos, 6
6 SaKa-4>opos (from o-ukos, o-a/cou, cf. infra koI A-qpoadcvris, iv rm vrfpi T^r Hapanpecr-
502) Epicrates of the mighty heard, in (Semr. Harpocration. The word 2arecr-
14 EKKAH2I AZOT2A1
nP. vfieis Se Ti (pare ; FT. A. (pacri- Karavivovcn yovv.
nP. Koi y dXX' vfxif 6pa> irenpay[ieva.
/iTjv Tci
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 15
Peax. And what say ye ? 1=' W. They nod assent : they've got them.
PuAx. The other matters, I perceive, are done.
Laconian shoes ye've got, and walking-sticks,
And the men's overclokes, as we desired you.
Ist y^ o I've a splendid club I stole away
(See, here it is) from Lamias as he slept.
Peax. O yes, I know :
" the clubs he sweltered with."
1^' W. By Zeus the Saviour, he's the very man
To don the skins the All-eyed herdsman wore.
And, no man better, tend the public hangman.
On some subsequent occasions, if we the old nursery-tale ; and the preceding
can trust Demosthenes, Epicrates and expression tovt ecrr fKelm not to refer
his fellow ambassadors were condemned to the o-KuTokov in particular, but to be
to death on a similar charge of corrup- the familiar form of recognition, tovt
tion. De Falsa Legations, 315-320. (Ki'ivo (Birds 354,rrogsl341 and passim),
prison. Argus, since lo while under Xof, and Bergler aptly refers to Aesch.
his charge bore the form of a cow, was Suppl. 297-300
quite foreign to the scope of the passage. 87. utto tw XlQa] 'Yiro tm ^TjfiaTt.
83. (ia-rpa] The early scenes in this Scholiast. See Peace 680 and the note
play, as in the Wasps, are supposed to there. The prytanes who presided over
take place before daybreak. Night was and controlled the proceedings of the
probably represented on the Athenian Assembly sat close beside the jSij^na (the
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 17
stone pulpit from whicli the. orators with wire instead of hair, until all knots
Bpoke) facing the assembled people. and matted tangles are rubbed out, and
The -women were to occupy the front the wool is formed into long rolls of
rows, just below the Pr/fui, and so would a similar texture throughout, and so
be face to face with the presiding rendered fit for the spindle. See Lysi-
prytanes. In after times, these presi- strata 535, 586, and 5/9.
dents were found too few in number to 97, ^oppl(TiOv\ Kat ovrof hatrvs rjj/, (He
keep order, and a whole tribe (to biKarov had previously said of Epicrates, ovtos
fiepos Trjs TToXems) was told off to sit as eiff datTVTrjTa Kcopcobelrai.) alvirr^TaL be to
presidents beside the j3^/ia ; voijov idijKme yvvaiKe'lov alhoXov. Scholiast. The state-
Kuvov, dnoKXrjpoiv (f>v\rjv eVi to firifia, rjris ment in Hesychius (s.v. ' hpiaTobr^pos)
npoeSpevaei. Aeschines against Timar- that comic writers called to. ywaiKc'ta
chus, 33. albola,amongst other names, ^oppialovs
88. Tavrl e^epo/xijj/] Tvvrj epx^Tai^fpepovaa is doubtless grounded on the passage
KoX ^alvova-a epia. Scholiast. Although before us. Much that was said about
in the translation I have used the more Epicrates in the note on 71 supra might
familiar word " spinning," yet ^aivovaa be repeated about Phormisius here.
of coui'se signifies the preliminary opera- Like Epicrates, he was a rough big-
tion of carding the wool, that is, working bearded man {ixiyav iX'"" Tmymva' koOUi,
it between instruments like brushes, but Tov Tvaiyaiva. Scholiast on Frogs 965,
EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
^v 8' eyKaOt^do/jiea-da nporfpai, Xria-ojjLtv
966). Like Epicrates, he took part in yevoiTO, ypd(f}i tov \6yov Toj/de 6 Avatas,
the restoration of the democracy : and De Lysia J.udicium, chap. 22.
we have already seen that he was joined 102. ^Ayvppiosl *0 ^ AyvppLos crrpnTrjyos
with Epicrates as well in the embassy 6i]\vHpia)8i]s, ap^as iv Afcr/Sw, Kai tw
to the Persian Court, as in the subse- pttrdbif 6e Taif noLrjTciv o-vviTepif^ Km irpoiTos
ing statement : ^opixia-tos tu tZv kutcX- It was probably in connexion with these
BovTOiV fura tov 8i)/iou yvitfi-qv eltrrjyrjtraTO transactions, that he was accused of
tohs fih <^!vyovTas Karievai, Tqv Se woXiTeLav embezzlement and thrown into prison
fi'] natriVf aXKa rots ttjv yijv )(ovfTi napa- (Dem. in Timocr. 153): but at the
Sovvai, /3oLiXo/ie'j/<oi/ ravra Kai AaKeSaifioi'lcot'. present moment these ill deeds were
all
eficWon 6f , roil v/'iyC^iVfiarof toutou Kvpadiv- forgotten, and he had become a prime
T09, 7rfi/TaKi(rxi'Xioi (r;(cS6i ^Adrji/almv dne- favourite of the people, by the ordinary
XaBrjtreadai rav Kotvav. "iva firj hi) toCto demagogic trick of increasing the public
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 19
doles. The fall of Athens from her date of this play, Agyrrhius carried
imperial position must have made it a further decree fixing it, like the
more difficult for the poorer classes to SiicaaTiKov, at three obols. Aristotle,
earn their living by attending the dicas- and see infra
Polity of Athens, chap. 41 ;
teries, and Agyrrhius hit on the idea of 183-188.and 301-310. Hence he became
paying them for their attendance at the a leading personage in the state (npaTTei
Assemblies also. At first he got tie TTj TToXei, cf. Birds 800), and
Tu fiiyuTT iv
payment (to eKK\tj(na<TTiK6v, as it was on the death of Thrasybulus succeeded
called) fixed at one obol: but this him as the orpaTijyos on the coast of Asia
proved inefi'ective (infra 302) and it ; (Xen. Hell. iv. 8. 31). The comedian
was raised by Heracleides to two obols. Plato represented the Athenian Demus
Thereupon, a year or two before the as saying
The comic poets, on the other hand, frj Trjv imova'av rjfiipaif, rjv Tras napoKa^eii^
had a special grudge against him from Scholiast. Agyrrhius, she means, has
the fact that he reduced the gratuity become a power in the state, by ceasing
which they had been accustomed to to be a woman, and assuming the beard
receive from the state. See Frogs 367. and appearance of a man and we will :
C 3
,
20 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
T6\jj.r]/j.a ToXfiwiiiv TOcrovTov ovveKa,
a similar result. The words vq rrjv 2. 29. The Scholiast rightly explains
eii-iova-av rjjxepav are certainly a strange the present passage to mean oUtc avp.ois
adjuration but we must remember
; ovre Kajrais (nee velis nee remi-s) TtKeofiev,
that they are used by a woman, and and cites the proverb which, as Bergler
we should beware of altering the roi vrj observes, is found in Aristaenetus, i. 14
of the MSS. into roii/vv with Bothe or ad fin. and elsewhere, au apyvpLov fi,
Toi Sij with Blaydea, lest we should there- irdvTa del r ekaiverai, everything goes OH
by be sacrificing one of the "pretty swimminglt/.
oaths " of an Athenian lady. 110. Brjki^paiv |iii/ov(Tia] A female-
109. deofxev] Oe'iii is to scud with sails minded company of women. The language
hefore the wind, eXaiveip to propel the boat is obviously that of tragedy, whether
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 2\
orators. Knights 877-880, Clouds 1093. of a person -who has been listening to
It may have been merely a hasty an argument "which cannot be answered
generalization from one or two con- but does not convince." / cannot coii-
spicuous (see the note on
instances tradi<^ your argument, hut still, cf. Frogs
ready, speakers. By a converse argu- not to assume their beards until 273
ment which Praxagora employs,
to that infra. Only the intending speakers are
the sophist whom
Lucian holds up to to put them on now. Hence Praxagora,
our abhorrence in his Rhetorum Prae- when putting hers on, four lines below,
ceptor (23) contends that as women are iscareful to explain that she does so in
than men, therefore the most
\aKi(TTfpoi. view of speaking herself.
effeminate orators will also be the most 122. Tovs aTe^avovi\ Praxagora ap-
115. ovK olda] This is the expression chaplets for the use of the speakers.
; ;
22 EKKAH^IAZOrSAI
KavTT] jxeO' vjiSov, iju Ti fioi So^t] Keyeiv.
These she puts down whilst tying on this line of purification. Cf. Acharnians
her beard. 44. Pollux (viii. segm. 104) has a short
126. (Tryrrlais] 'ATTpoo-Xoyos fj HKa(Tln, article Xlfpl IIepiaTidpx<i>v, and observes
says the Scholiast. It probably refers 'Exadaipov pfOtpiSi'oiy lUKpots ovTOi Tf;v
THE ecclesiazusaj: 23
1=' W. I. Peax. Wear this chaplet then, and luck be with j'ou.
into oblivion. There is nothing un- niivTes ilTraxTi, tot TjSr) kfXei'ci \ey(Lv tS>v
24 EKKAH :S I AZOTSAI
FT. A. ISov. UP. Xeyois dv. FY. A. eha irph iridv \4yco ;
(CTTl>avovvTo, says the Scholiast on 133 it], or that she was about to commence
infra. See infra 691 and the note there. a revel (as her friend interprets it).
182. Tvpivnulv] The first speaker im- to drink, she betrays both her own sex,
mediately breaks down. By proposing and her ignorance of parliamentary
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 25
1st -yv^_ There. Pkax. Speak away. W. What speak before I drink ?
1=*
PliAX. Just listen. Diunk ! 1=' W. Then what's this chaplet for?
Prax. O get away. Is this what you'd have done
Amongst the men ? W. What, don't men drink at
1^' meetings ?
proceedings, and she is accordingly dis- sake of obtaining the wine. " Quod ex
missed by Praxagora with scant courtesy. religionis praescripto fiebat a viris, ubi
137. ev^atpov] Ov fiovov ^apov, aXka K.a\ in concionem ventum erat," says Le
ev^OipoVj aKparov. Scholiast. Fevre, "id amore vini fieri interpretatur
138. (vdviJLovfiivois] To such as ponder muliercula sitiens.''
these things in their minds. The Acts 143. ol To|drai] The Scythian archers
they pass are, if you consider them who formed the city police at Athens are
carefully, like the mad acts of drunkards. frequently mentioned in these comedies.
On 7rapa7re7rXt)y/xeVa the Scholiast observes And as to their haling disorderly per-
p-aviKa. dia^dXKei Tois 'Adrjvatovs o)r del sons out of the Assembly or the Council,
KaKa ^QuXevofievovs. see Ach. 54 ; Knights 665 ; Plato, Pro-
Solemn prayers were
140. a-TTevdovaLJ tagoras, chap. X ; and cf. infra 258.
opened, that there must have been wine the throat as a big billy-goat beard
present for the purpose of the ac- waggin' undher the chin," says Private
companying libations and insinuates; Mulvaney in one of Rudyard Kipling's
that the prayers were offered for the tales.
26 EKKA H :$ I A z o r 2 A r
FT. B. CO vri TOV AttoXXco. HP. nave tclvvv, cay eyo) 160
kKKXr](Tid(yovcx ovk dv rrpo^airiv tov noSa
TOV eTepov, el fifj tuSt aKpi^adrjcreTai.
148. epydCerai] Ufget, Le Fevre. Tlie liast ; a very frequent ellipsis, though
matter is pressing ; literally, is working. \j^ri(f)op is more appropriate.
here, perhaps,
151. ^ov\aixr]v av] The seoond speaker The speaker, unaccustomed to public
makes a brilliant start, well suited to an speaking, commences by saying, Vll not
orator addressing the Assembly for the permit; then, recollecting that it is for
first time. And she goes on swimmingly the Assembly, and not for herself alone,
until the recognized female oath fia ria to decide the matter, she adds apologeti-
Beib Demeter and Persephone) in-
(by cally. So far at least as my single vote
advertently escapes her and reveals her [or opinion] goes. To connect, as is
sex. By Twv rjddSaiv she means the speakers commonly done, with ovk eda-a and
ixinv
accustomed to address you, the usual (fnToielv, I'll not permit one single leoman
speakers, rav i6os (}(6vTa>ii Xfyav. Scho- to make, is contrary both to the sense of
liast. Bergler refers to the openings of the passage and to the Greek idiom.
the First Philippic of Demosthenes and The transgressors she is attacking would
the Archidamus of Isocrates. "iv eKadrj- not be exclusively, or even chiefly,
fxriv rjcruxos in which case I should have sat women nay in the viewof Aristophanes,
:
quiet. See the note on 426 infra. who is constantly, and indeed in this
153. Tijv if^rjv^ Aciirei yvcofirjv. Scho- very passage, assailing the wine-bibbing
THEECCLESIAZUSAE 27
rectangular pits dug in the ground, and 155. /la to 6ea] On this, the favourite
lined with some water-tight cement, oath of Athenian women, see Wasps
Kovia,which rendered them safe recep- 1396 and the note there. These unlucky
tacles for wine or oil. XaxKot" oiKoSfjfiara words no sooner slip from the speaker's
Xptcra, o'ivov [ij] iXaiov V7ro8oxfta. Tho- lips than Praxagora angrily interrupts
tins. 'ABrjvaioi Koi tZv aXKav 'EXKtjvcov her and, it would seem from 163 infra,
Ttxes opiyiJuiTa imb yriv iroLoiivTes, eipv^wpiy snatches the chaplet from her head.
Ka\ (TTpoyyvKa (cai nrpayava, Koi kovio>vtS 160. i> vq top 'AttoXXib] Oh by Apollo, SO
avra, olvov viroSexovTai Ka'i 'ikaiov ds avra, I did, as Dr. Blaydes translates it.
Anabasis, iv. 2. 22 kqI yap olvos zoXis ^v, man would be likely to use.
:
28 EKKAHSIAZOYSAI
FT. B. (pipe Tou are^avou- eym yap av Xe^co wdXiv.
oljjLaL yap i]Sr] fiefieXeTTjKivac KaXws-
ifiol yap, S> yvfaiKes at KaOrjfievai, 165
nP. ywaiKas, Si SvaTrjve, tovs dpSpas Xeyas;
FT. B. Si 'Y.Triyov6v y eKeivov enL^Xe^jracra yap
fKeicre wpbs yvfaiKas a>6fir]U Xiyeiv.
audience in the theatre as if they were not precisely the same, though of course
the people assembled in the Pnyx. There on the same lines, as that which she is
would be no women in either place presently supposed to have addressed to
but her eye, she explains, chanced to the Assembly. See infra 429-454.
fall upon Epigonus, a man so effeminate 176. wpooraTaio-i Troci/poZs] The leading
that she mistook him for a woman. demagogue, who for the time being
ovTos KaixmSciTai as iiaXaKos, says the swayed the decisions of the popular
Scholiast. The word (Kutre in 168 means Assemblies was called, if not officially
in his direction. entitled, 6 npoa-rdr-qs tov Srjfiov. See
171. T07'8i] Toe (Tx/^ai'oi'. Scholiast. Aristotle's Polity of Athens, chap. 28.
After adjusting the chaplet on her own There had been Troi/ijpoiTrpooraTm enough
head, Praxagora proceeds to deliver and to spare during the Peloponnesian
'EI-IE ECCLESIAZUSAE 29
2na y[[
Qjyg jjjg ^]^g ehaplet, and I'll try again.
I've thought of something very good to say.
In my opinion, O assembled women,
Prax. O monstrous ! women, idiot, when they're men ?
gnd 'sj\f 'Twas all Epigonus : he caught my eye
And so, methought 'twas women I harangued.
Prax. You, too, retire and sit you down again,
For I myself will wear the ehaplet now
Your cause to further : and I pray the gods
That I may haply prosper our design.
I have, my friends, an equal stake with you
In this our country, and I grieve to note
Trpoa-TaTrjs is expressly applied to Hyper- t(iVi;i/ (-whence the epithet wovrjpov, 185
bolus : would almost seem from
and it infra) with Thrasybulus the former
:
Plutus 920 that the combination of having only his own aggrandisement
these two words had become, in a at heart the latter a genuine patriot,
;
rr. A. a\X' ovK &v iiTTOv. np. [iriS' k6t{ov vvv Xiy^iv.
TO crviifia)(^tKbv av tovO , ot etrKorrov/ieda,
Praxagora is contrasting tlie state of more account than the working of the
things before, with the state of things poet's mind.
after, the introduction by Agyrrhius 188. TOVS fii(T6o^ope7v] Toils fuirBovs
of the Tpiai^o\nv i<K\rj(Tia(TTlK6v. She ' jBovXojjievpvs Xo/Setj/. Ka\ yap irapa rav
notices two points of contrast: (1) orjfiayMycav Xafi^dvovai, Knt 6 fifj Xa^tov
Before that period the citizens had pia-ft deXwv Xo^eiv.^Scholiast. Accord-
become quite unaccustomed to attend ing to the Scholiast, therefore, it is
the Assembly, whereas now they flock a case of sour grapes. They who cannot
to it. This is the burden of the second get the TpimfioXov hide their disappoint-
semichorus, infra 300-310; and cf. ment by railing at the immorality of
Plutus 329. (2) Before that period those who are more successful. I think
everybody recognized that Agyrrliius that this is certainly the meaning of
was a rogue whereas now it is difficult
: the passage, the course which the oi
to praise him enough. The words ovk Xa^aiv takes being introduced as it were
fXpa>jj.^9a simply mean that the habit of napa TrpoaSoKiav though no doubt there
;
attending the Assembly had fallen into were many honest citizens who refused
general disuse. the pay
(tKKXijTiaoTat oikoo-itoi), and
186. Here again Bothe
iin-epfTTiJi'co-fj'] sincerelylamented the prevailing cor-
absurdly says, nimium laudare solet con- ruption. And cf. Isocrates de Pace,
dones, whereas the meaning is lauded 155, 156.
Agyrrhius to ike skies, extravagantly 190. 'A(j>poBiTrjv apoa-as] Like the oath
praised Agyrrhius. But indeed none by the twain goddesses, the oath by
of the commentators seem to have the Aphrodite was peculiarly a woman's
slightest inkling of what Praxagora is oath. It is employed six times in the
talking about in this portion of her present play, six times in the Lysistrata,
speech, all of them esteeming apparently and once in the Plutus, and invariably
the minutiae of the poet's language of by a woman. The sole exception in
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 31
jst yi[
j^\y^ |3^t J won't. Pkax. Then don't acquire the habit.
This League again, when first we talked it over.
these comedies is Thesm. 254, and it a proposal that since the men have
is an exeeption -whicli proves the rule ;
proved so incompetent to manage the
for there it is used by Mnesilochus, who state, its affairs should now be placed
is being dressed up in woman's clothes, in the hands of the women ; whilst
to pass off as a woman, and who there- the fourth and last is a prolonged
fore naturally employs the oath proper eulogy of the women, showing their
to a woman. The words fitjb' idi^ov, two really very remarkable qualifications
lines below, mean Don't get into the habit for guiding and preserving the state.
second section relates to their mis- the whole current of Hellenic history.
management of external affairs by Originally struck between Thebes and
reason of their impatience and incon- Athens it was quickly joined by Argos,
stancy. The third section consists of Corinth, and other important states,
32 ekkahsiazot:Sai
i firj yej/oiT , diroKiiv e^acTKOv Trjv woXiv
ore Sfj 5' eyiver, ^)(6ovto, t5>v Si prjTopwv 195
6 TOVT avaTTUcra^ evdvs dnoSpas (o-^iTO.
and became so powerful that the military a second Themistocles, to rebuild the
leaders proposed at once to march upon Long Walls of Athens and the forti-
Sparta and " destroy the wasps in their fications of Peiraeus. But far from
nest." But in the following summer being the orator who induced them to
the great battle of Corinth, fj ncyaXr] enter into the League, he was not even
fid)(r) npos AaKedat^oviovSf rj iv KopivOco in Athens at the time. From the
(Demosthenes in Lept. 59) resulted in disaster at Aegospotami until his
a Lacedaemonian victory and no ; triumphant return to Athens some
contingent suffered so severely as the months after the exhibition of this
Athenian, which was assailed both in play, he had been continuously in the
front and on the flank by the Spartan service of Evagoras of Cyprus or
troops. And shortly afterwards Agcsi- the Persian King. Nor did he ever fall
laus won another victory in the well- under the censure of the Athenians.
contested battle of Coronea. No wonder The allusion here is doubtless to the
that the Athenians were disgusted, most persuasive of the many speakers
rjxSovTo, at this discomfiture of the (Trd/iTToXXoi ^vvTfyopevov, Xen. Hell. iii.
League from which they had expected 5. 16) who advocated the formation
so much. The historical allusions of the League. cannot have been
It
contained in this second section of Thrasybulus, who seems
to have been
Praxagora's speech are considered more very cautious and undecided in the
fully in the Introduction. matter, and whose case is mentioned
196. 6 toGt' di/aTTeicraj] Viovtavn Xeyet, seven lines below.It was some orator
says the Scholiast ; a very natural unnamed by Xenophon.
mistake, since Conon was the author 197. caOf 8ft/i6e'XK5u'] Thiswasanother
of all the abiding benefits which the immediate result of the A nti- Spartan
Athenians derived from the Anti-Spartan League. Till then the Athenians, since
League. He broke the naval power of the surrender of their city to Lysander,
Sparta in the battle of Cnidus, swept had been permitted to maintain twelve
the Lacedaemonian garrisons from the triremes and no more, a number doubt-
isles of the Aegean, and returned home, less sufiicient for merely defensive
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 33
an island, and the Athenians masters of and it may possibly be inferred from
the sea," says Xenophon (De Rep. Ath. the present passage that there was a
ii. 14), "they would have escaped all recrudescence at Athens of the old
the evils of war : vvv Se oi yeiopyovvTfs anti- Corinthian feeling. Praxagora
Koi ol ttXovcwi 'Adrjvalav vrrcpxovTm {come therefore, not now mei-ely stating
under power of, are exposed to)
the facts, but giving her own opinion, ex-
Tois TToXepiovs naWov," The terms Soki horts them to meet the friendly dis-
and oi SoKi'i relate to the voting of position of Corinth with equal friendli-
the difi'erent classes in the Assembly, ness.
and, to a member of Oxford or Cam- 201, 'Apyfios K.T.X.] Kar flpai/eiav. 6
Fevre's Latin translation by placet and TO 6e 'Apyf IDS ovofM Kvpiov. Scholiast.
34 EKKAHSIAZOYSAI
Praxagora, giving instances of the muta- he addressed his queen as one "whom
bility and perversity of Athenian opinion, Salvation itself is not able to save, if
says, Ye thought Argeius a blockhead, and these purposes are continued." Motley's
yet ye think Uieronymus clever. Whether United Netherlands, i. 423. The mean-
their characters are reversed, as the ing of napaK.iiiTii.v is well illustrated by the
Scholiast thinks, or whether they were invocation in Peace 978 seq., where Peace
both rude and ignorant men, it is im- isadjured not merely just to show her
possible to say. Argeius as a proper face and withdraw it again {irapaKinTeiv),
name occurs in Xenophon's Hellenics but to reveal herself in her full and
and elsewhere.Hieronymus was a perfect beauty to the gaze of her devoted
common Athenian name, and it is very admirers, dn-d^iyvov oXi;>' (TavTrji/. Cf.
unlikely that Praxagora is referring, as Thesm. 797-9. A glimpse of Safety was
Paulmier supposes, to the officer whom afforded to the Athenians by the Anti-
Conon, on his departure for Babylon, Spartan League and the victory of
left in part command of the Persian Conon at Cnidus, but this, in the opinion
and navy in Cyprus. The Hierony-
allied of Praxagora, was more or less counter-
mus mentioned here was doubtless some balanced by the growing alienation
obscure politician in Athens. The line of the people from the counsels of
appears to be introduced, after the Thrasybulus, who had brought them
manner of Aristophanes, and like the (Toorripia in even darker days than
reference to Aesimus a few lines below, these.
to touch a lighter chord in the midst 203. epno-u/SouXos] Thrasyiulus him-
of Praxagora's serious arraignment of self, now called upon for advice, is
not
Athenian policy. banished from our counsels. It is clear
202. 2mTr;/5i'a] 7,o>Tijpia is personified that before the death of Thrasybulus
here as Salus in the Latin proverbial his influence and popularity at Athens
expression "Neo Salus nobis saluti jam had been for some time on the wane.
esse, si oupiat, potest," Plautus, Mostel- He did not distinguish himself, either
laria, ii. 1. 4 ; Captivi, iii. 3. 14 ; Cistel- as a general or as a soldier, at the
laria, iv. 2. 76. The expression is used battle of Corinth : and shortly after-
also by Terence and Cicero, and doubt- wards, and apparently about the date of
less was borrowed from them by the this comedy, Lysias, in the speech com-
Elizabethan statesman Davison, when posed for Mantitheus, indulges in a
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 35
gird at " our grand Steirian," on which were incensed by wrongs inflicted upon
he would not have ventured, had he not them by his troops. His colleague
felt confident that the sneer would be Ergocles, returning to stand his trial,
relished by his auditors. Meanwhile was found guilty and put to death. We
Agyrrhius was supplanting him as a stiU have the speech, or part of the
popular favourite and not long after
: speech, composed by Lysias against
the date of the play, Conon was at Ergocles and it is painful to read the
:
Athens, restoring the Long Walls and the language which the orator permitted
fortifications of Peiraeus, and devising himself to use about Thrasybulus, his
large schemes, which extended from own benefactor, and still more painful
Asia Minor to Sicily, for the rehabilita- to reflect that, in his such
opinion,
tion of the Athenian empire. It is quite language was calculated to further his
possible that this adventurous policy, cause before the Athenian dicastery.
devised by an oflBcer in the Persian Thrasybulus, he says, did tcell to die as
service, aided by a Persian satrap, and he did : for it was not fitting that he
only feasible by means of Persian ships shotdd live : neither was it fitting that he
and Persian gold, was unpalatable to should die at your hands, whom he is
Thrasybulus, and at the same time quite thought to have henefted somewhat in
eclipsed, in theminds of the Athenians, other days. The Scholiast's statement
his more sober and moderate counsels. ovTOS av6ahr)s koX Saipo^oKOS) vnepoirTijs &iv
It was a repetition of the rivalry of Tov Sij/iov, T^jSouAero 6t' avTov Travrn irpar-
Themistocles and Aristides some eighty TeaBai, may well have been based upon
yeai's b'efore. A year or two later some other speech made on this occasion,
Thrasybulus left Athens, with a fleet of and the final clause doubtless refers to
forty triremes, and seems to have done his standing aloof from the far-reaching
much good work along the coast of Asia schemes of Conon. opl^erai, like im-fpo-
Minor from Byzantium to the river pi'ffrat, means is banished (yirspapioT av rf
Eurymedon. Whilst his fleet was moored aTvedtivev would have been banished or put
in that river, he received an order re- to death, Aesch. against Ctesiphon, 253),
calling him and his colleagues to Athens though here it signifies banishment, not
to meet a charge of embezzlement but : from the territory, but from the counsels,
before he could obey the order he was of the state.
slain by the citizens of Aspendus, who
D
: ; ;
36 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
iSca (TK07ri<r6' eKacrro^ o ti tis KepSavei-
It is plain from these passages that the Scholiast and all the commentators
the wife had charge of the household should take Praxagora to mean " they
money, and managed the domestic ex- rinse their wools in boiling water "
penses. the Scholiast explaining ftawTova-i. by
216. ^ciTTTouo-t] It is surprising that riKivova-i, and the recognized Latin
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 37
translation having always been "lanas tive policy to be pursued by the women
lavant aqua calida." For epia fiarrra are will be falsified by the event.
dyed wools, wools dyed by boiling them 219. ft 7T0V Tt] I have accepted Dobree's
in the liquid which was to give them suggestion of e'l but
TTOu Ti for el tovto,
the required colouring ; and pdwreiv epta I cannot accept his interpretation of it,
here can mean nothing else than to dye viz. " If anything had happened to be
their wools. "The best seaweed," says in the best possible order, the Athenians
Theophrastus (Hist. Plant, iv. 6. 5), " is would think the country could never be
found on the rocks of Crete, m ^amovaw saved till that was altered." Praxagora
epta." And in the eighth section of the is arguing that the women are the
same chapter, xpw'-H-"" V ^P^' "* pacjirjv safest persons to guide the fortunes of
ip'uov Tois yvvai^lv. All will remember Athens, because when they have got a
Plato's famous comparison, in the fourth good custom, they do not forsake it to
book of the Republic, of education with seek after novelties and she gives the
;
the process of dyeing, which commences homely instance of their treatment tcox
OvKovv OKrOa, ijv 6' ^y^j ort ol ^a(pis, e'piav. And would not Athens, she asks,
enfidav ^ovXtjdSxri fiayjrai epia Sxtt eivai be safe, if when she has anything which
oKovpyhj K.T.X. works well she did not idly seek some
217. /ifrajTcipw/ieyas] M^Ta^aivovaas, jie- novel substitute ? And so, I think, the
ra^aXKofUvas cmo Trpdyparos eh I7payp.a. Scholiast understood the passage : el
Scholiast. We
shall see by-and-by how e(pv\aTTe tov ap^aiov vdfiov, el fiq eno\u-
completely all forecasts of the conserva- Ttpayjudvei Koi Kaivas efjjepe TToXireios.
38 EKKAHSlAZOrSAI
Kadrinevat (ppvyovaiy wanep Kai irpo rod-
the holy basket in the festal pomp; so the from a-rjo-afioeis : elprirm Se kot eXXei^w
Irish peasant girls may be seen to-day, tov apTos. Athenaeus, xiv. 51. It was
carrying their pitchers from the well. applied to a variety of rich cakes, which
The custom has always been affected by were composed of different ingredients
women, partly no doubt because it is and known specifically by different
known to lend to the female figure a names. A list of these is given by
singular elasticity and uprightness of Athenaeus in the succeeding chapters,
: : ;: ;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 30
where also several treatises wep\ nXa- from ordinary cakes: and the superiority
KoivTiov are incidentally mentioned. of the Attic irXaKovs was attributed to
Theywerewheaten (or sometimes barley) the superiority of the Attic honey. Athe-
cakes, flavoured with various rich sub- naeua (iii. 59) cites some lines to this
stances such as wine and oil and cheese ;
effect fi-om Archestratus, the laureate of
The same inference may be drawn from you, said he, that bees make their honey-
the answer of Demonax to one who asked combs for fools only ? Lucian, Demonax,
him if he ate nXaKoivras. What, think 52. And of. Athenaeus, x, chap. 70.
; ;
40 EKKAHSlAZOrSAI
avToi yap iicnv k^anaTdv elOicrfiii'ai.
240. Std^sTe] With these words Praxa- crowding of the country people into
gora lays aside her wreath, the re- the city at the commencement of the
hearsal is concluded, and the women Peloponnesian War (Thuc. ii. 17) and :
relapse into their ordinary style of con- this explanation is now generally ac-
versation. cepted. But besides the extreme im-
243. v rats <j>vyais] The Scholiast probability that a young woman like
refers these words to the banishments Praxagora should represent herself as
and proscriptions inflicted by the Thirty fleeing into Athens with her husband
and Dobree, concurring in this view, nearly forty years before, and having at
refers to Plato's Apology, chap, v, where that remote period acquired the rhe-
the Platonic Socrates, commending the torical powers which she is now for the
loyalty of Chaerephon to the democracy, first time putting into practice, it must
says ^vve(j)vye rrjv (pvyfiv ravrrfv, Koi ficO' be remembered that the greater part of
i/imv KaTijXSe and where Riddell cites
; the audience had probably been born
Isocrates de Pace 149, ras (j>vyai rin eVi since that date, and that even amongst
TOiV TVpdfVQiv Kai enl rav rpiaKovra yevo- the elder spectators the memory of those
fifvas. But the Scholiast's notion that distant days must have grown faint and
fugitives from the Thirty would en- dim in comparison with the momentous
deavour to conceal themselves by flock- events which had recently occurred at
ing to the Pnyx, one of the most public Athens. And in my opinion the flight
and exposed places in Athens, is ob- to which Praxagora
is alluding is the
viously untenable and beyond all ques-
; Athenians from the islands
flight of the
tion Praxagora is speaking, not of a and seaports into the city before the
general flight from Athens, but of a conquering progress of Lysander. We
general flight into Athens. Paulmier know that after his great success at
therefore refers the passage to the Aegospotami, he passed round the coasts
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 41
and islands, and compelled all the Athe- the present passage that this Cephalus
nians he found, whether garrisons or united the callings of a demagogue and
private individuals, to return to Athens a potter : and he is doubtless the orator
on pain of death ; (TvufjXavvfv awavras els of that name who is mentioned by Ando-
TO (ia-TV, is Plutarch's expression (Ly- cides, Deinarchus, and Demosthenes.
sander, 13) ; ddais, says Xenophon, ort, The Scholiast indeed says he is not
0(70) av irKecovs cuXXcywo'ti' es ro acrrv Kat dijuayatyos ovtos erepoSj ov)^ op Xe-yft Ar]fio~
Tov Iletpata, daTTOV tcov iTTiTrj^eiaiv cVSetni/ a-devrjs, aX\a Xoi'Sopos ; but I doubt if he
cr<rdai (Hellenics, These streams
ii. 2. 2). had any ground for his assertion except
of fugitives converging from all quarters that the orator is praised by Demo-
into Athens must have brought about a sthenes. Yet so is Agyrrhius, see the
situation very similar to that of B.C. 431. note on 102 supra ; and apparently
immigration at the close, and
It is to this the two are coupled together by Plato
not to that at the beginning, of the Pelo- Comicus; see Plutarch's Praecepta Ge-
ponnesian War that Praxagora's state- rendae Reipublicae, iv. wpoa-<p6ape'is is
sidered insuflBcient, since they merely TvcjAns, but keener to thieve than those
mention facts which all the citizens who can see.
Plutus 665.
know. Praxagora therefore tries a third, 255. is Kvvos n-vy^w opav] Tlapoijiia nai-
viz. that he is a better politician than dlKTj CTTl TWf O^BoKpAOiVTUlV' eS KVVOS 7rvyf]v
potter. This they don't know, and her opav nai rpiHv aXanrfKav. Scholiast. If
questioner therefore, accepting this dnov is the correct reading seems to
it
answer, passes on to another subject. me that either the entire line must be
254. N60(tXei;)r 6 yXd/itac] 'K</ifi)SclTO a proverbial saying (cf. 772 infra and
ojff tTVKo<^dvTr]Si Kcti ^evos, Kal kKsttttjs. 6 the note there), or else Praxagora must
yXdfKov' 6 %)(a>v tovs ocfiBaXfjLOvs fiecTTOVs be speaking as if the actual assembly,
SiKadaprrias. Scholiast. It seems to be and not merely the rehearsal, were just
expected that he will take a prominent concluded. The use of the aorist in a
part in the Assembly, and he was prob- present signification (see Hermann's
ably therefore at this time one of the Viger, p. 734 Elmsley on Medea 266
;
;
regular speakers, rmv rjBdSav, there. Ac- Bp. Monk on Hipp. 1403) has no applica-
cordingly we find him the very first to tion to the present passage, where, on
speak in the debate, infra 398. In the the ordinary interpretation, an aorist
Plutus we see him lying in the Temple would be used in a future signification,
of Asclepius, hoping to be cured of his to my mind an impossible usage. Dindorf
blindness : he is there described as takes fiiTov to be an imperative, a sugges-
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 43
Prax. I'll say he's frenzied. 1'* W. True enough ; but all
l=t -yy- ^ijat if they interrupt? Prax. Pll meet them there,
I'm quite accustomed to that sort of thing,
jst sff
o but suppose the archers hale you off.
tion which, as Fritzsolie, who agrees with reverse, / will stick out my elbows, stand
him, truly observes (de Pelargis, p. 90), with my arms alcimho.
necessitates the transference of the line 261. tiv ai'pcoo-'] This line, which is
to the second woman. im- But it is usually given to one of the women on
possible to suppose that Praxagora the stage, I have transferred to the semi-
would have no remark whatever to chorus. If the archers lift her up bodily,
make with regard to Neocleides. a'ipacn, suhUmem rapiant, then, they say,
256. v-noKpovaai.v\ The speaker uses it will be OUR turn to act then we ;
the word in its common sense of "inter- will Do what? Fling ourselves into
rupting" an orator, cf. infra 588, 596; the fray ? Ply to your rescue ? Not
Ach. 38 Lucian, De Somnio, 17 but
; ; at all. We will bid them let you be.
Praxagora takes it in the sense it bears The last two words are used napa npoj-
infra 618, a sense continued in the xpou- doKtav. The emphatic rjfius at the com-
fidrav of the following line. Hence irpoir- mencement of the line gave promise of
KLvrjcrofiai, as in Lys. 227, 228. some stern and vigorous resolve, and no
259. e^ayKaviio] Neither the sense of one could have supposed that they were
the passage nor the composition of the going to act after the manner of a tragic
word will admit of the explanation given Chorus to utter helpless counsels and
;
by the Scholiast and Suidas, roiis dyKams unavailing admonitions and to leave
imo ToXs TrXevpms noirjira. It means the their leader to fight the battle by herself
44 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
Tas \ipas aipav iJ.ur]fiovevao/j,ev Tore.
264. TO? x^ipas alpeiv] The voting in we must discover which of them has got
the Assembly was by show of hands, it, for certainly one of the two has it ono-
and Kuster observes that the
X^i-poTovia, repos e;^ei tiJv (jiiaXriv, c)(i 8e TrdvTas 6
formula with which the Krjpv^ put the crtpor. If then we find it on the iirst,
question to the vote is preserved by the we shall not search the other tov hepov.
Scholiast on Aesch. Suppl. 629 'hparm for evidently he has not got it while if ;
Tas }(e~ipas, oTia ravra SoKei. With alpnv we do not find itOn the first, the other
Tu> a-KeXrj compare Lys. 229. The manner has certainly got it o crfpor iravras e^"-
of voting is clearly described three lines Here we are told that beyond all doubt
below, e^afuadaais tov crepov jBpaxiova, 6 (Tfpos (in the One sense) has it, and in
where erepoi/ of course means simply the same breath that whether 6 erfpor
"one," as in 162 supra, 498 infra, and (in the other sense) has it or not, depends
passim. The double signification of 6 upon the result of investigation. |<-
Tepos one of the two and the other is purda-ms is explained by the Scholiast
very neatly exemplified by a passage in axpi t&v aS/xmy yvpva(Tdam!.
Lucian'sHermotimus(37). If there were 268. ayf mv] Pvaxagora, turning to
but two men in the temple, says Hermo- the semichorus, gives them her final
timus, when the sacred cup was stolen, injunctions as to the manner in which
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 45
they are to wear their husbands' clothes, "stout-hearted citizens singing one
and march off to attend the Assembly. song."
They are to gather up the long body- 280. Tvpotafiev airSi/] The semiohorus
robe, which being the husband's would are ready to start, and the first woman
probably be too long for the wife and ; says " Let us [that is, the three leaders]
over this to throw the himation or outer go on before them." Meineke strangely
mantle. They are to put on their hua- observes " Non apparet quo pertineat
bands' red Laconian shoes and tie their avraiv ;ad rusticas illas, dices, quas in
beards carefully round their chins, and sequentibus commemorat," and he pro-
then to start off, leaning on their sticks poses to amend the passage. I should
and singing in chorus some favourite not have supposed that any person of
old song. As we listen to her words, sound mind could have entertained so
we seem to catch a vivid glimpse of absurd an opinion as that which Meineke
the streets of old Athens in the early imputes to his readers had it not already
morning, with groups of citizens and been propounded by Lenting, who says
yeomen marching along them, some to " Eas mulieres dicit, quas mox dicit sese
the dicasteries (Wasps 219 and note credere ad forum venturas. Pronomen
there), and others to the Assembly, igitur airor, quod perraro fit, non ad
46 EKKAHSIAZOrSAI
/c rw ayp&v is rfji' ttvkv fj^eiv avTLKpvs
nomen quod praecessit eed ad sequens dramas. See Haigh's Attic Theatre, vi. 4.
referendum est." It is plain that both 289. x^P^H'^^ '^' '' ^*] Tovt' fort TO ^eXoy
Lenting and Meineke have altogether o ciTTev vdnv avralSf to aypoiKiKov.
failed to appreciate the proceedings Scholiast. The strophe, from x'^P^^H-^"
on the stage and in the orchestra. sung by the semichorus
to ovopa^eiv, is
281. tivTiK.pvs\ Straight to the Pnyx, whom Praxagora has just been instruct-
without coming to the rendezvous to ing, and who, as we have seen, represent
which the twelve city dames had re- the dwellers in the city. They are
sorted. They do, indeed, pass through following Praxagora and the two other
the theatre, but without stopping, enter- leaders to the Pnyx, and are chiefly
ing no doubt from the eastern side, anxious, as we might have anticipated,
as dn-o aypov, and leaving by the western to avoid all suspicion of being women
side, as to the town. See Haigh's Attic dressed up as men. Hence they call
Theatre, iv. 3. themselves by men's names, Charitimi-
285. Sipa -irpoBaivcLv] The first four des and the like, not alluding to any
lines,iambic tetrameter catalecties, are individuals of that name, any more than
spoken by the coryphaeus, as the semi- Praxagora was, when she called one of
chorus are about to move out of the her friends, Ariphrades, supra 129. The
orchestra. This is the only instance, in strophe consists of twenty-one lines,
these comedies, of what is called a the first being a compound iambo-
Mfrdo-T-acrts- segm. 108), that
(Pollux, iv. trochaic, very similar to that discussed
is to say, the temporary departure of in the note to Wasps 248, but with an
the Chorus in the middle of a play, additional syllable at the end. The
leaving the orchestra vacant till their other twenty lines are glyconic, fifteen
return. But it isfound in the Helen being acatalectic, and five (the fourth,
of Euripides, and some other tragic the ninth, the twelfth, the sixteenth,
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 47
and the twentieth) catalectic, or having strophe,where the sixth glyconic line
a syllable short. The acatalectic line ends with rpiw/SoXoy, and the seventh
consists of a long or short syllable, commences with a vowel, and another
followed by a choriamb and an iamb, in Peace 1351. It is possible however
^ - w.w II
The catalectic line that this licence is taken only at the
is the same, with the final syllable end of a paragraph, where there is a
omitted. The last syllable of the natural pause. For other examples of
catalectic line may be either long or the same metre, G-aisford (Hephaestion,
short, and so in my opinion, notwith- chap, xi, note) refers to Knights 1111-
Btanding the great authority of Dawes 50, Peace 1329 to the end, Birds 1731-
and Gaisford to the contrary, may, 41 and Frogs 450-8 and 456-9,
though very rarely, the last syllable 290. or aV] The omission of the ante-
of the acatalectic be. In other words, cedent to these words is of course very
though the last foot of the acatalectic common. Dawes refers to Peace 371
is almost invariably an iamb, yet a and Soph. Antig. 35, and I will add the
pyrrhic, w w, is not absolutely inadmis- commencement of the nineteenth Ode
sible. We have one instance in this very of Bacohylides,
dfi^poffiwv jXiXiaiVj
hs hv TTapa TliepiSajy \d-
-XrjOi 5wpa Movaay.
Tea thousand diverse pathways
Of deathless lays belong,
To whom Pierian Muses
Have given the gift of song.
48 EKKAHS1AZOT2AI
fifj npo) TTcivv rov Ki'i(povs
fjKT] KfKoyifievos,
arepyaiv aKopoSaXfirj,
^Xinaii' inroTpi/i/ia, /ifj
Saicreif to Tpiai^okov.
aXX , 0 li.apiTifiiSrj
av ^eipoTovwfiiv
anavo onoa av oerj
We'll thrust aside this bothering throng which from the city crowds along,
These men, who aforetime
When only an obol they
and the fatal feminine slips out. to TrrjXoipopovvTes. They had not been
800. Spa 8' oirms k.t.X.] Before the present at Praxagora's instructions, and
singers of the strophe, the yvvatKes i^ whether for that reason, or more pro-
a<TTa>s, have quite cleared out of the bably because Aristophanes was glad of
theatre, the erepai yvvaiKes ck tS>v aypmv the Opportunity for giving his own view
(supra 280-2) come swinging in, and of the institution of the TpiafioXov
apparently, at first, there is a little cKKkrjcnaa-TiKbv, there is not a word in
hustling between the two parties.The their song to indicate that they were
newcomers are also twelve in number, really womenin disguise. They come
and form the second semichorus, who in as honestand hearty yeomen, cast-
sing the antistrophe, from opa 8' ojrmy ing scorn on the town crew (the first
60 EKKAHSIAZOrSAI
eXQovT ojSoXbv jjlovov,
KaOrjvTO XaXovvTiS
kv Tot's (TTe(f>avooiJLacnv
semiohorus) who serve the state for obol was insufficient to bring them to
pay. the Pnyi
they preferred to lounge
:
302. ojSoXdi/] We have already seen and gossip amongst the wreaths, that
(on 102 supra) that the iKKXrjo-taa-Ti.Koi' is, in the wreath-market eV rois orei^aMB-
originally instituted by Agyrrhius was jxacrw. Dobree refers to the lines which
one obol only but after the loss of
; Athenaeus, xv. 82, quotes from the
their empire the Athenians grew so 'Ayafloi, a comedy attributed by some to
listless about public affairs that a single Pherecrates and by others to Strattis,
Kova&fiivoi hi irpo Xafiwpds ^^epas, ef
roti GTetpavajfuxCLV oi 6* iv T^i fxvfKp \a-
KuTe nept aiovfx^pioiv KoafioffavddKttjv t.
The last two substantives are the names of 8' enox^ova-' nyai/, from o^^os in the sense
plants. And cf.Thesm.448,Knights 1375 it bears infra 888, but not without an
and the note on Wasps 789. However allusion to the other sense of ox^os
all this apathy was changed by the Now they crowd in upon us too much.
introduction of the three-obol (KKXricnaa- Cf. Plutus 329.
TiKov. Noiv they are too troublesome pvv\ 303. MupmwSijr] Phormio and Myroni-
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 51
Goatskin of wine,
Each with three olives, two
Onions, one loaf, in his
Wallet, to dine.
But now they are set
The three- obol to get.
And whene'er the state business engages.
They clamour, like hodmen, for wages.
des, whose names are coupled in Lys. or rjpx^ei/, therefore, probably mean tvhen
801-4, seem to have been the favourite he was our commander, rather than
heroes of Aristophanes, in the times "when he was archon."
which followed the Persian Wars. 307. ap'""'"'''] -A- piece of stale bread,
Myronides it was who, about sixty-four two onions, and maybe three olives,
years before the date of this play (viz. The reader will remember the com-
about 457 b.c), led out an array of old mencement of the Acharnians, where
men and boys (too old and too young Dicaeopolis, prepared for a long session
for regular military service), and defeated of the Assembly, during which his in-
the Corinthians and their allies at tention is vTroKpoveiv, XoiSopelv rois
Megara : and who in the following year, prjTopas (cf. supra 248, 254, 256) if they
sixty-two days after the reverse at speak of anything but making peace,
Tanagra,vanquishedthe entire Boeotian brings with him an ample supply of
army at Oenophyta, and gained for a-KopoSa.
52 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
BA. Ti TO TTpdyna ; not noO' 17 yvvfj (ppovSt] 'art /loi
their hods for the use of the bricklayers. husband's clothes: we now see her
With these words the women depart husband masquerading in hei's.
with quickened pulses to cany out their 817. 6 KoTrpfaior] BoiiXeTat ilirelv an
scheme and during their absence we
: on ^Trccyo/iijy dTrovraT^o-ai. Scholiast. As
are introduced to the husbands whom in Knights 899, he is playing on the
their leaders have left behind them. name of an actual Attic Deme, 01 Ko-
311. BAEIIYPOS] As the last notes of Trpeioi. Leake's Topography of Athens,
the singers die away in the distance, the ii. 189.
central door in the background opens 318. ^/^iSin-XoiSioi/] Gown. It is after-
ance ; a sturdy citizen, clad in a woman's x'''""' (374),and was a yellow body-
yellow robe, and wearing a woman's robe, reaching from the shoulder to the
slippers. He turns out to be Blepyrus, ground, and doubled down from the
the husband of Praxagora, reduced to shoulder to the waist. It was the inner
these extremities because his own gar- garment, which a woman was said iv-
ments have, as the spectators are aware, hiea-Oaiin contrast to the loose outer
;
been abstracted by his wife. We have mantle, called an tyKVKkov infra 536,
seen Praxagora masquerading in her which she was said nepi^aWfo-dm, to
; !
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 53
throw round her. The particulars of a in full sight of the whole audience,
woman's apparel are described in Thesm. 327. n'r eVrij/;] Another door opens,
249-262. The diminutives used in refer- and another husband comes out. The
enoe to Praxagora's robe are probably door is that which Praxagora "gently
designed to show how scanty it was scratched," supra 34, and the man is the
when worn by Blepyrus. husband of the second woman. He, like
319. Ilepa-iKds] See Clouds 151, Lys. Blepyrus, has been left in a destitute
229, Thesm. 734. nepo-ixai were the condition by the disappearance of his
special shoes of women, as AaKavt<a\ of ordinary garments but not having the
;
men. ywaiKmv
'idia vTroSruiara, UfpcriKai. same urgent reason for immediately
Pollux, vii. segm. 92. iwoSrifjidTmv elSos leaving his house, he has found time to
ywaiKeicov. Scholiast at Clouds 151. array himself in another tunic. He is
820. i> Kadapa] A place clear of people; therefore unprepared for the sight of
a retired place where I shall be out of Blepyrus,wrapped in Praxagora's yellow
the way of passers-by. The Scholiast robe, and is at first disposed to think
explains it by ev iprjixia. The words that Cinesias, notorious for having be-
oi6eiso\//-eTai two linesbelow are of course fouled a shrine of Hecate (Progs 366
intended for a joke, Blepyrus being and the note there), had performed
;
54 EKKAH2IAZOTSAI
vfi rbv At' avTos Sfjr iKeivos. dire, fioi,
the same operation on the person of in strictness means " to bore one's way
Blepyrus. out through some hole or cranny." The
333. ifidTtov] The ifidnov was of course owith which the following line com-
to be thrown over, and not to form a mences is equivalent; as Kuster observes,
substitute for, The
the rjfudm-XolSwv. to Sl' 6, wherefore. With that line itself
man's and inariov corresponded
;(n-a)i/ Brunck compares Eur. Med. 37 SeSoiKa
to the woman's KpoKCoros and eyKU/cXoi^. 6' aurryi', firj TC liov^evr] viov.
Praxagora had abstracted both the 340. ^ ^iveifi e'ya] So the husband of
former articles, and left the latter in the second woman describes his wife,
their stead. Her KfioKioros was now and so in line 88 supra she had described
adorning her husband's person her ; him & ^wsifj.' e'-yto. The coincidence of
eyKVKKov had been thrown over his bed, phrase is noticed by Bergler.
infra 536. 342. kov tovto Xuttci] " Subauditur jud-
337. fKTO-fjuTTjjKfc] Aadpa f^rjXdev. vov, cujus frequens est ellipsis. Mox
Scholiast; and so in substance Hesy- 358, plena phrasis est, ovSe toUto fie
chius. Tpvnrjfia is a hole, and cKTpvnow Movov to \\j7touv icrriv, aXKa k.t.X."
;:
THEECCLESIAZUSAE 55
CiT. But where's your cloke ? Blep. I've not the least idea.
Brunck. With rns e/i/3dSas we must /cai, and the like. See the note on Wasps
repeat 'ixo^Ta from the preceding line. 1163. And the Wasps 1157
contrast in
345. KanavLKas] " Atqui supra 314 dice- is not between f/i^aSor and AaKcovixas,
bat Tcts i/jipaSas (rpaiv. Distinguuntur but between tus Karapdrovs ifiPaSas " the
autem hac duo clare in Vespis 1157 aye infernal shoes " which the old man was
vvv OTToSvov Tas Karapdrovs ('ix^dSas, rnirlil wearing, and rds AaKcovLKas i/xffdSai " the
S'dvva-asvTroBudirasAaKavtKds." Bergler. fashionable red shoes " with which his
But this is an error, such as we rarely son was endeavouring to invest him.
find in the notes of that excellent com- In this very play the words f/xj3aSfs and
mentator. For although the word ffx- AaKcovtKa'i are incessantly interchanged :
(SdSer, standing alone, generally signifies see lines 47, 74, 269, 314, 342, 345, 508,
common, ordinary shoes, si,ain{i-a.6SS, 850, and 542. Luoian (Pseudologista, 19)
&c.(fiTeXest;7r<i8>)/ja, Pollux, vii.segm 85), speaks of an ostentatious personage as
yet it is also a generic term, and is in wearing xP"'''^^ efi^ddas kuI fV^ijra rv-
S6 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
'Iva fiTj 'y^ecrcu/J.' es ttjv aiavpav (pavfj yap rjv.
347. o-KTvpav^ To fiaWtarov (npSma, bour had said " I am going to the As-
<pai'r} fie XajXTrpa, Ka6apa, Scholiast. sembly " instead of " It is full time for
349. yv(i>p.rjv y e/XTjv] Qlov Kara tt]v efMijv me to go."
yvajfjLrjv Koi o'Lr)iTi.v. Scholiast. Cf. Wasps 355. axpds] The Scholiasts say, ariva-
983 (and the note there), Peace 232. <riv TT/ yacTpl napc^ftf eire^et rfjv yafrrepa rj
than the cultivated tree, olov kotivos anavBas, hi S>v ai alpiaa-ial (thorn hedges)
iXalaSj Knt ipLveos (rvKrje, Koi a^pas a-rriov. yifoiirai. It is unlikely that Blepyrus is
And he brings forward the same six alluding to this use of the vrild-pear
trees in iv. 13 as illustrations of the tree : without any allusion of this kind,
greater longevity of the wild species. the word has the double recommenda-
In i. 4 he observes that the fruit of a tion of introducing the reference to
wild tree is superior in quantity, but Thrasybulus, and permitting the forma-
inferior in quality, to that of the culti- tion of the deme-name 'Axpahova-ios.
vated, and he instances the kotivos and 356. epaa-v^ovXos] The Scholiast tells
the dxpds. Again in ii. 2 he says that us that Thrasybulus had promised to
trees propagated by slips retain their speak against a proposed treaty with
quality, but those propagated by seeds Sparta, but being bribed by the Spar-
degenerate, as ek tSiv aTriav [ipCerai.] po)(- tans excused himself on the ground of
B-qpa 17 axpds. "The wild-pear tree, the a sudden indisposition brought on by
mother of all the orchard and garden eating wild pears ; nvros avTL\eyeiv fifWav
Miller and Martyn's Gardener's Dic- iXr]Kv66<TiVj eira hapodoKtjo-aS) axpddas Trpotj-
tionary, s.v.pyrus. And its thorny shoots TT0ffj(raT0 /Se^pcoKeVat, Koi fifj bvvacrOai
were by the ancient Greeks wattled into Xiyeiv. But it is plain from the language
fences and sometimes placed as a coping of Aristophanes that the Scholiast has
on walls, to prevent any clambering over got hold of the wrong end of the story ;
from within or without. Thus, in Odyssey and that Thrasybulus was excusing him-
xiv. 10 Eumaeus is described as having self to the Lacedaemonians for having-
built a stone wall and coped it with broken his promise to them. It seems
wild-pear branches, koi idpiyxaa-fv a^^p- probable that this incident occurred in
gm where the Scholiast explains axepSa
;
connexion with the Anti-Spartan League.
by rrj aypia drria, and adds exovari 8e avrai Thrasybulus may at first have agreed to
,
58 EKKAH2IAZOT2AI
BA. vfj Tw Aiofvaoj/, kv^yiTai yovv fioi cr<f)6Spa.
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 59
if any such reference was intended, and his prayer seems to have been im-
I cannot doubt that we ought to read mediately answered. eVei al wSivova-ai
KaTawpaiKTav, the two persons introduced emKuXoiivTai, Trjv El\fi6viav, Kal airos ovv
word api/rjucTai we may perhaps infer kept in, prevented, and, when removed,
that Amynon had repudiated all know- permitted, the passage of the crxSp. In
ledge of the vice to which he was be- this consisted its resemblance to Ble-
60 EKKA H S I A Z O T :S A I
XP. odros, Ti TTOteh ; ov ti ttov x^e^eis ; BA. eyco ;
pyrus, the axpas, in his case, operating ruddle [rubrica Smopica), which was
as the plug. Cf. supra 360. smeared on a rope for the purpose
372. XPEMH2] The misfortune of mentioned in the text. The a-xoiviov
Blepyrus has detained him so long, that fiefiiXriofievov, and its employment, are
the Assembly is over before he is ready well known from Ach. 21, 22, where the
to start for it. And aow Chremes, his citizens are described as dodging up
other neighbour (see 127 supra), return- and down the agora to avoid it. These
ing from its proceedings, finds him still matters were under the control of the
in his wife's clothes and still in a dis- Xri^iapxoi or registrars, oi Xri^iapxoi, says
tressing condition. For the force, in Pollux, viii. segm. 104, tow ftfj ckkXtj-
the following line, of avlara^ai in this (Tid^ovTas i^riiilovv' Ka\ axoivloi/ /xiXro)-
connexion, see Frogs 480, 490. cravres, tia tS>v to^otSiv (rvvrjKavvov tovs in
378. 1} fiikros] Kara yap rfjv dyopav eVd- rr\s ayopds els Tqv eKKKT}(TLav.
^ovv eh cKK\i]tTiav Toiis 'Adqvaiovs /ie/jiXra)- 380. t6 Tptft>/3oXoi'] The iKK\rjcria(TTiK6vj
liiva (Txoivla. npocreppaivov 8e, Trpotrt- which, as we have
more than already
^akov. Scholiast. fiiXros is red earth, once been told, was the main induce-
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 61
Cheemes. Taking your ease, good neighbour? Blep. No, I^m not.
"Tis true I have been, but I-'ve finished now.
Che. O, and you-'ve got your lady^s kirtle on !
Blep. Why how was that ? Che. There gathered such a crowd
About the Pnyx, you never saw the like ;
ment for the citizens to attend the successful. They are likened to shoe-
Assembly. makers because the latter, from their
382. TovSi ^ipa]i\ He points to his indoor occupation, escaped the em-
empty BvXaKov. I have substituted these browning influence of Hellenic sun-
words for the t6v diXoKov of theMSS. shine ; ineidr] ol (TKVTOTOfioi, says the
and editions, which in my opinion was Scholiast, eV trKta KaB^^op^^voi epyd^ovrai,
originally a gloss on rovSi, and has crept TovTo efpT]. The Scholiast on Peace 1310
into the text, usurping the place of rovSl (to which Dr. Blaydea refers) cites a
(jjipav, and destroying the sense of the proverb ovdev XevKwv dvdpcov epyov el firf
384. a6p6os] All keeping together, -in a play on the compounds invented by
one body. These of course are Praxa- tragedians. " Cur XevKnnXrjBqs videbatur
gora and her friends, whose efibrts to concio?" says Bergler, "nempe quia
acquire a sunburnt appearance (supra erat yvvaLKoiT\r)6rjs, ut loquitur Aesch. in
64) seems to have been remarkably un- Pers. 125 and Eurip. in Ale. 951."
62 ekkah:Siazot^ai
ovS' d fia Ata tot rjXOes, oTe to S^-urepov 390
aXeKTpvcou k^QeyyeT . BA. oipoi SeiXaioi.
390. TO bevTpov\ After all it must be the interrogative Tr66ev ; used as a nega-
admitted that a man can exaggerate tive (How should you ?), see the note on
quite as well as a woman ; supra 33. 976 infra.
For we, who are in the secret, are well 392. 'AvriXox' . . . liSKXov] These (with
aware that the women, who seem to the substitution of re^rijxoros for rpiai-
have been the earliest arrivals at the ^oXou) are the words addressed (in the
Pnyx, did not leave the very spot at Myrmidons of Aeschylus) by the sorrow-
whioh the present dialogue is taking ing Achilles to the messenger who had
place until long after the cock had given brought him the tidings of his comrade's
its second crow. See supra 31. For death.
The Scholiast ends the quotation with mann think, or are added by Aristo-
fiaWov. Whether the three following phanes to complete the line, it is im-
words rnfia yap Stoi^j^frtu (dvrX tov otto- possible to determine with confidence.
XmXn, Scholiast) are really a continua- These lines of Aeschylus were probably
tion of it, as Brunck, Porson, and Her- in the mind of Euripides when, in
THEECCLESIAZUSAE 63
Not had you been there when the cock was giving
Its second crow. Blep. O weep, Antilochus,
Rather for me, the living, than for him,
The loved and lost three-obol. All is gone !
Phoenissae 1654, lie makes Antigone, after the mutual slaughter of her two
brothers, exclaim
398. NokXci8i;s] The first to ascend oKtidapa-ia. Scholiast at Lys. 301, Hesy-
the bema is Neocleides 6 y\dfi.a>v. We chius s.v., and see note on 254 supra,
have already heard of this worthy as a The three ingredients are garlic, fig-tree
speaker in the Assembly, supra 254. juice,and spurge. Cf. Plutus 718, 719.
Here he is introduced merely to be Garlic is recommended by Galen (De
dismissed with a jest. Kemediis parabilibus, i. 5) as one of the
404. (TKopnd'] Neocleides, I suppose, ingredients of a plaster, KaTairXaa-fj-a, for
meant '
What must I do to save the diseases of the eye, it being, as Miller
state ? '
Blepyrus would answer him and Martyn (Gardener's Dictionary) say,
OTTOS is used to signify the juice of any Martyn, "The juice of every species of
plant, but in classical authors it is spurge is so acrid that it corrodes and
specially employed of the juice of the ulcerates the body wherever it is ap-
fig tree. See the note on Wasps 353. plied : so that seldom used in-
it is
fiaWoi TTiiiTEs-, says Galen (De Simpli- AaKoivLKos TidvpaWos, These eye-plasters
cibus Medicamentorum facultatibus, were rubbed on the eyelids, Trfpi^pio/jfi'
viii, 19. 7) i7T iKpaTOvaau ^ev '4-)(ov(TL ttjv ra fi\e(papa, says Galen, De Rem. par.
dpifie7av Kal Oepfxrjv hvvnpiv* virapx^t- ^^ i. 5, and again in the treatise called
airols Koi TTiKpoTrjs. The pungency is larpos, if that be really his. But in the
greatest in the juice, ottos ; next in the Plutus, 714-725, the god of healing,
fruit and leaves, and lastly in the root. having made a plaster of o-KopoSa, ottos,
He recommends it for toothache, the vinegar, and other acrid ingredients,
juice being dropped into the hollow instead of applying it to the outside of
tooth,and says that it gets rid of warts the eyelids of Neooleides, claps it on
and tumours, and dries and cleanses the inside to make them smart the
ulcers but that if any of it drops on
;'
more : so that the hapless patient runs
the skin, it raises a blister. In accord- offhowling with pain, and even blinder
ance with this we read in Miller and than before.
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 65
408. Einiwy] The second speaker is certain ; and four staters have been
Evaeon the pauper nevijs ovtos, says ; variously computed as worth from five
the Scholiast and it is obvious from
: to fifteen shillings. Here they represent
the whole tenor of his speech that he the price of a new suit of clothes, his
vfas a man in want of warm clothing, need of which was manifest to all the
and sometimes in want of a warm bed. Assembly from the deplorable state of
His clothes on this occasion are so his wardrobe. This is the salvation
scanty or so threadbare, that people which he requires, and he proceeds to
cannot perceive that he has any on. show how he hopes to obtain it. With
For I take yvjivos to be used in its strict the words 5e6pevov o-aTrjpias in the pre-
sense, as it plainly is in the passage ceding line, Bergler compares Eur.
which Dobree cites from Athenaeus, Heraoleidae 11, wheje the old and feeble
iv. 3 iniur^aXkovaiV avKrjTpLbfS Kui fiov- lolaus, the only protector of the family
trovpyoi K.al (Taji^vKiaTpiai Tivfs PoSiat, of the dead Heracles, says, ad>Ca> rdb',
for boKoi), TrXiji/ t\ey6v Tivis avras ;(fii' 416. ^Xios TpajTfl] Els )((ijx.fpivrjv hrfkov-
TeTpaardTripa were coined at Cyrene (depivriv TpoTrrjv, June 21) retreating to-
(Pollux, ix. segm. 62) and apparently wards the south, now begins to turn
elsewhere : but to four silver staters, back, and advance continuously towards
which were current in several Hellenic the north.The winter solstice is the
states. Their value is extremely un- commencement of the sun's northward
66 EKKAH2IAZOT2AI
TrXevpirii fj/iSii' ovSiv &,v Xd^oi note.
Scroll Se Kkivrj firj 'cm /irjSe a-Tpdofiara,
movement, the summer solstice of its public duties which were known as
southward movement. XeiTovpyiaL, It was natural that a man
419. airoveviixfievovs] The commenta- who had acquiied such great riches in
tors have entirely missed the meaning such a trade should be accused, whether
of this word, translating it ap2}rime lotos. made his
justly or unjustly, of having
It means after they have dined, the term money by harsh and ungenerous deal-
as we have seen in the
aTvovL\fra<Tdai., ing : and that is the innuendo in the
Wasps, being specially applicable to line before us, In which case the poor
the after-dinner wash. See the note ivould have gained this benefit from
on Wasps 1216. Nausicydes. The combination of "va.
426. Navo-iKiiSoDs] We should know with a past tense of the indicative must
nothing certain about this Nausicydes, not be overlooked, as implying that,
but for the passage which Bentley (and except by means of this compulsory
afterwards, but quite independently, largess, they would never gain any
Bergler) has cited from Xenophon's benefit from Nausicydes ; see supra 152,
Memorabilia, ii. 7, where Socrates ob- Wasps 961. The construction is illus-
serves that Nausicydes had amassed trated by Bp. Monk on Eur. Hipp. 643
such a fortune from his dealings in with his usual clearness and accuracy.
grain, air' AXtpiTowodas, that he became The example usually given of it is Oed.
one of the wealthiest men in Athens, Tyr. 1386, where Oedipus says that had
and had frequently to undertake, at his it been possible, he would have destroyed
own expense, some of those onerous not merely his eyesight, but the fount of
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 67
hearing, "iv ?v tv(J>K6s te koi kXvov litjSev, The Nicias to whom she is compared is
" inwhich case I should never again have probably, as Paulmier suggested, the
seen anything or heard anything." grandson of the famous Nicias who fell
427. eiwpEn-ijr veauias] Praxagora her- in Sicily. It ig true that in his speech
self is the third speaker, "a fair and " In the matter of the confiscation of
he has spoken before. Both the epithets of this play but the present passage
:
XevKos and fiTrpnrfis are applied to the does not, I think, imply that the Nicias
effeminate Agathon in Thesm. 191, 192. to whom it alludes had ever taken part
428. avfffijfijjo-f] Observe the different in the proceedings of the Assembly,
manner in which the three orators as- whilst it does certainly imply that his
cended the bema. Neocleides in his good looks and graceful manners were
dim purblind way irapeipTrva-e came crawl- generally familiar to the audience.
ing on. Evaeon simply TraprfKBe, the One can imagine the agreeable surprise
ordinary word for an orator coming itwould be to the lad to be thus singled
forward to speak. See Thueydides, i. out for a public compliment in the
67, 72, 79, 85, and passim. Praxagora, crowded theatre.
in the nervous excitement natural to 430. TrapaSoivai K. -, . X.] It will be re-
her position, dycjrijSijtrf, sprang up to it. membered that these are the very words
F 2,
68 EKKAHSIAZOrSAI
en" edopv^rjcrav KaveKpayov coy ei? Xeyoi,
elvai Travovpyov. BA. Koi ere; XP. firj ttco tout eprj.
KaireiTa KXtrrTr^v. BA. efxe p-ovov XP. koi vt] A'la ;
wHch. Praxagora had used, supra 210, in robust, with visagesembrowned by air
the rehearsal, rah yap yvvai.^i (^qfil xprjvai. and sunshine (of whom the country folk
rfjv TvoXiv 'HfMas Trapahovvai, were the typical specimens), and the
431. eBopiprja-av K.T.X.] Bergler refers women, whether supposed to come from
to Xenophon, Anabasis, v. 1. 3 ol arpa- the city or the country, whose indoor
TiSyrat avedopufBrjcrai' iff ev \eyot, life was, notwithstanding all their pre-
432. TO (TKVTOTopiKouTrXrjdos'] At yvuaiKes' parations, betrayed by their pale and
ts avdpas a-Kevaa-delaat. Scholiast. For it delicate complexions.
is clearly to these words that the scho- 434. Kareixf] Mastered, controlled,
lium belongs, though in all the books kept down the hostile manifestations
it is absurdly attributed to the vovv yap Trj ^ofi by the loud voice in which he
dxov of the following Hue, which of spoke. He raised his voice and kept
course refers to the men, and not to the the upper hand. Cf. Persae 432, Philoc-
disguised women. tetes 10, Alcestis 354. In using the
433. avi^opfiopv^av] Murmured loudly, pronoun ct in the following verse,
in token of dissentand disapprobation. Chremes is making Blepyrus the repre-
The 01 fK Twv aypwv here must not be sentative of the men in general, as infra
confounded with the Iripas f k rav aypav 455.
of 280 supra. The contrast here is be- 440. ravbi] He is pointing to the
tween the men in general, hardy and audience, who were always delighted
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 69
with a general cliarge of this kind, 443. i< Oe<TiJ.o<j>6poiv] From the (festi-
which each individual would clearly see val of the) twain goddesses, Demeter
exactly applied to his neighbours, and and Persephone, in their character of
had not the slightest application to the bestowers of social rites and customs.
himself. Blepyrus too clinches the Unfortunately it is too true that these
charge by saying ris aXKws \iyei ; who secretswere never betrayed (cf. Thesm.
denies that ? For the Scholiast is in 472), and are consequently entirely un-
error in explaining aXXas by iinTaias, known.
(iWas is used here as in Frogs 1140, oix 446. iTViiffdXXeiv] MeraSiBovai, Kiyxpav,
SXkas \eya>, I say not otherwise. The Scholiast, to ;;^puo-ia are golden
lend.
term "sycophant " in the translation of ornaments, especially, as here, trinkets
the previous line is, of course, to be worn by women. iKumjiaTa, koI xp^'o^i"
taken in its ancient signification. Km liidna tov KotTfiou T^s jirjTpos. De-
441. vovPva-TiKov] A wit-fraught thing, mosthenes, First Speech against Apho-
to adopt a compound more than once bus (10). Ta T xpva-ia ttjs fxrjTpos icat
70 EKKAHSIAZOrSAI
i/xaTia, yjivcri' , dpyvpiov, iKTrcofiara,
fiovas fiovais ov /xapttjpcaif y kvavTiov
KOI TavT dnocpepeiv travTa kovk atrocrTeptiv
rjjxZv Se Toi/s noWovs e<paa-Ke tovto Spdv. 450
BA. vf] rbv TioaeiSai, fiaprvpcov r Ivavjiov.
XP. ov (TVKo^a.vrilv, ov SicoKeiv, ovSe Toy
Sfjfiov KaraXvety, dWa TToXXa KayaOd.
erepd re TrXiiara ray yvvaiKas euXoyei.
BA. Ti Stjt (So^ev ; XP. kTriTpemiv ere Trjv ttoXlv 455
TavTUis. eSoKei yhp tovto [lovov kv Trj iroXei
450. TOVTO Spav]T6 aTTocTTepeh. Scholi- instance had been lawfully taken,
used here in its strictly
ast. dn-oo-Tfpf ij/ is 453. ttoXXA xiyadd] We must probably
proper sense of withholding money or here, as Dr. Blaydes suggests, supply
valuables which you have borrowed or the infinitive Spaf from line 450.
which have been entrusted to your care. 455. ti S^t' eSo^^v ;] The formula with
See Clouds 1305, 1464, and the Trape- which the decrees of the Assembly
ziticus of Isocrates, passim. In Plutus anciently commenced was e6o|e rm Ai7/i(a.
373 it is distinguished from KXeTTTfi)' and Thuc. iv 118 ; cf. infra 1015. Insay-
ApndCdp, terms which imply an un- ing iiriTpii^iv 2E, Chremes is merely
lawful taking in the first instance, constituting Blepyrus the represen-
whereas here the wrong consisted in tative of the citizens generally, just as
the refusal to restore what in the first he did when (supra 435-439) he said
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 71
nparov fih SE siprj etvai Travovpyov, KaKciTa speech of Chremes, and not to the next,
kXc'tttj/i/, KOI avKofjiavTrji', meaning that that this scholium belongs,
she so described the men in general. 466. Ttjs n-oXemr raj fji/ias] This was a
Now, therefore, he says, you the rogue, common metaphor in ancient, as in
you the robber, you the common in- modern, times. It occurs again in
former, must surrender the prerogatives Knights 1109, where Dobree refers to
which you have so unrighteously abused, Plato, Politicus, chap, ix (266 E), napa-
and hand over the city to the better SoOcm xds T^f iroXeas fjuias ; Alciphron,
and the nobler sex. iii. 61, ras fjuias cx" '""" ^|Jov, and
456. e'SoKft . . . yfyvrja-dai] 'Qs (jtiKoiv- Plutarch, Pericles, chap, xi, no 6ij/io) ras
rav avTcov ra nrj yevofieva Kaivoiroiuv. r]vlai avtis 6 TlfpixX^y.
72 EKKAHSIAZOT2A1
BA. dpia-Tov ov Sa><Tov(Ti. XP. (tv Se ye vtj Aia
Spa. Tav6', 'Iv apia-ras re Kal Kivfjs d/ia. 470
BA. TO Trpoi piav SeivoTarou. XP. dXX el Trj noXei
TOVTO ^vuoicrei, ravra ^prj iravT dvSpa Spdu.
\6yos re toi ti9 icm tS)V yepaiTepa>i',
473. Xdyof K.r. X.] Perhaps I may be of sight Zeus could not restore it, but
;
the decrees of deities were, like those effect by causing it always to have a
of the Medes and Persians, supposed to successful issue." Xeycrm, says the
be irreversible, even by themselves Scholiast here, ore Iloa-ftSSj/ kuI 'Adijya
what one god had done, no other, nor ((piKoveUrja-av nepi t^s 'Attik^?, i/iK^o-m tiji/
even himself, could undo but he could ; 'Adqvav. koI (ftacriv fjTrr^divTa tov Ilocret-
virtually nullify the effect by a subse- 8a>va km XimrjOivTa Karapaadai rij iroKei,
quent decree. To use the language of Koi \eyeiv airov ori yivotro roiis 'A6t]vaiovs
the Roman law,the remedy was oirojfaiio, d kukSis fiovXeveaOm, aKovovoav be ttjv
not abrogatio. Hera deprived Teiresias 'A^ijiav Trpoa-Beivai on KaKas ^ovXei^adai
! ! ;
THEECCLESIAZUSAE 73
Blep. They^ll dock our breakfasts. Che. Therefore learn the way
How to make love, and eat your breakfast too.
But search and scan if any man be somewhere following in our rear.
Be sxjee you make a clattering sound with both your feet against the ground.
For dismal shame and scandal great
Will everywhere upon us wait, if our disguise they penetrate.
Kol iiTiTvyxaveiv. And this is why o longer any separate existence ; they
Chremes, in his prayer three lines below, are now united into one Chorus,
whilst invoking generally all the gods, 482. to o-xJiM"] To avbpdov. Scholiast,
makes a special appeal to Pallas. And so in 503 infra. KnracfivXa^rj, take
477. vyimve] Lucian composed a an eye on, with evil intent
note of, keep
treatise, Pro lapsu inter salutandum, though whether for the purpose of de-
because he had given a friend the even- tection, theft, or otherwise, the speaker
ing salutation vyimve, instead of the does not say. The words in the preced-
morning x"'/'^- ^^^ it i^ clear that no ing line, ttoXXoi yap oi navavpyoi, are
such distinction existed in the time of doubtless another delicate compliment,
Aristophanes. And cf Frogs 165. With conveyed by glance or gesture, to the
these words Chremes and Blepyrus re- audience.
enter their respective houses, and after 483. i-niKTimmv] SE'dc^ok ttowv. Scho-
a short pause, the Chorus are heard, Hast. So as to imitate the walk of their
returning from the Assembly. i^cpx^TaL husbands ; see infra 545. Apparently
6 Xopos a-rro rrjs Scholiast,
iKKXrjo-Las. the masculine is used, to encourage
This is their iirnrdpohos. Pollux, iv. them in these masculine proceedings,
segm. 108. And the semichoruses have
,
74 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
TTyoos ravra crvcrTeWov creav-
TTciycoi/ai f^rjpTrjfiei/as,
Trapa^Xenovaa $aTepa>,
TrdXiv peTaa-Kfva^e a-avTrjf avdis fjirep TJcrOa,.
Kal fj.fl PpdSvv o)y TrjvSe Kal Sfj ttj]/ aTpaTrjyov rjfioou 500
^(mpovcrav e^ KKXr](Tias opcofiev. dXX fTreiyov
487. n-avrax^] Compare the very similar ^\ewovara. Scholiast. Looking askance
passages : Thesm. 665, navraxri Be p^yjrov with one eye ; looTcing out of the corner of
ofijia, Kw. TO TJjbe Ka.\ ra Sevpo navT ava- your eye, as our expression goes. The
(TicciTret KfiXSf ; Eur. Phoen. 265, hv ovveK women, whilst engaged in changing
Sfiiia TTavTaxq bimtTTtov, KOKetae Kal to their dresses, are yet to cast a sidelong
Sevpo, and Birds 423. glance out of one of their eyes, to see
490. apfidified] The place from which that no man approaches. The same
we started, fjvW els iKKXrio-lav fipev. In phrase occurs in Wasps 497.
many editions the construction is ob- 500. tiji' trxpnTi/ydj'] Praxagora is seen
soured by the insertion of a comma returning from the Assembly. She is
Move on, dear friends, move on apace, for now we're very near the place
From whence we when we went to join the men in Parliament.
started,
And there's the mansion, full in view, where dwells our lady chieftain, who
The wise and noble scheme invented to which the state has just assented.
So NOW no longer must we stay, no longer while the time away.
False-bearded with this bristly hair.
Lest some one see us and declare our hidden secret everywhere.
So draw ye closer, at my call, n
Beneath the shadow of the wall.
And glancing sideways, one and all.
Adjust and change your dresses there, and bear the form which erst ye bare.
Foe see the noble lady fair, our chieftainess, approaching there.
She's coming home with eager speed from yon Assembly; take ye heed.
And loathe upon your chins to wear that monstrous equipage of hair ;
For 'neath its tickling mass, I know, they've all been smarting long ago.
their respective liouses, twenty lines the first instance, come on the stage
below. The Chorus fulfil the promise prepared with manly beards and manly
made supra 246. dresses see 482 supra. Nevertheless, as
;
503. aXyoia-Lv'] The MSS. and editions the original line is lost beyond hope of
read rJKov<Ttv, which is translated, and recovery, I have thought it best to
taken by all commentators to mean, adopt the ingenious suggestion made
praeserlim quum illae (the women who by Professor Arthur Palmer in the
enter with Praxagora) adveniant vestem Quarterly Review of October, 1884, who
solitam jam pridem indutae. But the and refers
alters yKovcnv into a\yova-iv,
Greek is not open to such an interpreta- the preceding "the tender
x"^'''"'- to
tion, even if it were not perfectly plain cheeks of the delicate ladies, which
that Praxagora enters alone. In my are tired of wearing the rough beards
judgement the entire line is a mere gloss so long." Praxagora now from the
which has pushed out, and stepped into stage addresses the Chorus in the
the place of, the original line ; its orchestra,
meaning being, that the women had, in
76 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
nP. ravTi [ikv Tjiuv, c5 yvvaiKe.'s, evrvySi^
TO, irpdy/iaT eK^e^rjKev d^ovXiva-afiev. 505
dXX coy rd^icTTa, irpiv riv dyOpconcov iSiiv,
piTTTUTe )(\aii'ai, e/x^as eKTroScbv itco,
XO. Kiirai S ijSr] ndvO drnp eirras' crov S epyov rdXXa SiSdcrKeiv,
507. f'/i/Sas iKwohav] No doubt a play latchets witli whicli the " red Laco-
is intended between and ex iK-nohmv nians " were tied. And tbis accounts
woSSyv. Here, again, eiifias is employed for the use of tbe singular x"^a, wbich is
to denote tbe KaKwviKfj. See the note on otherwise difficult to explain.
345 supra. 509. Praxagora checks herself in
a-ij]
508. (TvvaiTTovs Tjvias] The Scholiast's tbe midstof ber directions to the
interpretation Tas a-vvanrova-as ml 8e- Chorus, and requests tbe coryphaeus
(Tjievoiicras ra vnoSfinara shows that be to undertake the arrangements in ber
rightly understood the meaning of ijviiir, stead.
but o-vvaTTTovs signifies "fastened," not 513. a^r]ve-/Kdfirjv] Praxagora retires
" fastening." I take tbe whole line to into her bouse (the bouse of Blepyrus)
be a quotation from Euripides or some to change ber dress, whilst the Cboms
other tragic poet, which in tbe original change theirs in the orchestra. She
was a direction to some charioteer to almost immediately returns, and hence-
let loose the Spartan reins, and give the forth all tbe women are clothed in their
horse its bead, but is here diverted into proper habiliments. And now tbe great
a pompous description of tbe shoe- work has been accomplished, and the
; :
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 77
scene closes with an exchange of well- houses, and find her standing alone in
deserved compliments between Praxa- the street. The avrr} with which Ble-
gora and her followers. pyrus hails her, means (like the more
518. eVci] 'Ev TTj iKKkritrla. Scholiast. common oJtos addressed to a man), you
They had not been daunted by the there! heus tu! A bright and saucy
opposition of the men (supra 432) ; nor dialogue ensues between husband and
had they, in thatunaccustomed scene, wife, leading up to the great debate of
lost their presence of mind, and, as in the play. That the friend who occa-
the rehearsal (supra 132-191), betrayed sionally intervenes is the mild and
their sex by womanly language. On tolerant Chremes, I am quite convinced,
the epithet avSpeiorarai as applied to though he takes so little part in the
women, see the note on Wasps 1090. conversation, that the very presence of
520. avTrj] She has hardly finished a third person is ignored by some. It
her anapaests when Blepyrus and is, however, conclusively proved by lines
Chremes emerge from their respective 569, 570 infra, and by the use of the
78 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
crol Tov6' ; BA. o Ti [ioi tovt kcniv; wy ei>r]6iKa>9.
various remarks whicli cannot with words into her husband's lips " You :
propriety be assigned to either of the will not say to me, as some husbands
disputants. As a rule he addresses might justly say to their wives, you are
himself to Blepyrus, and speaks of coming from your lover."
Praxagora in the third person. In the 526. oi hq ruKaiv e-ym-yc] TaXaiva is an
following line as ciijflixmf means what expression of self commiseration, that
a remarkably silly question ! 1 should be suspected of such a thing.
522. rrapa tov ^oi^oC] The definite 529. wSinova-a] Alciphron commences
article has given some trouble, as seem- one of his epistles (to which Bergler
ing to imply that Praxagora possessed refers) with words which seem like
a lover. But even if this were the true a reminiscence of the present line,
interpretation it need not cause any wSivova-a /if aprias fJKeiv as aiiTfjv fj tov
surprise, since in these opening lines yeirovos /jci-eVf/i\/'e yvvrj, i. 28. The word
Praxagora is playfully making sugges- /iefl^xe five lines below might be either
tions against herself, which, her hus- the aorist of and so equivalent
fudlr^jxi,
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 79
80 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
fioyov ov (TTecpai/wcraa-' ovS' kinOeicra \rjKv6ov.
BA. oxj8 dpa rd So^avT olaOa IIP. /xd Ai' eya> [lev ov.
;
small vases or bottles of oil, XfjKvdot always on the look out at night-time
(of which numerous specimens may be to relieve a solitary wayfarer of his
seen in the British Museum), which overcloke. See the note on 668 infra,
were in such constant request during 547. nvpSjv eKria] An (Krevs was the
an Athenian's life in his house, at the sixth part of a medimnus. And as
bath, in the gymnasium, and even on Blepyrus means that the triobol which
the battlefield and which were finally
; he would have earned by attending
buried with him in his grave. These the Assembly, would have purchased
funeral Aij/cu^oi are again mentioned an cxrcis- of wheat, it follows that a
infra 996, 1032, 1101, 1111. And see medimnus of wheat would cost about
generally the treatise Lucian De
of 18 obols, or 3 drachmas. And Boeckh
Luctu, a satire on the popular funeral (Public Economy of Athens, i. 15),
ceremonies of the time. comparing the various data which bear
540. aXaiVot/xi] Qepfjiavo'tfir)!'. Scho- on the subject, comes to the conclusion
liast. Cf. iv dXea in the following line. that this would in fact have been the
544. iiedvnedrja-diJLriv} I changed my shoes price of a medimnus of wheat at the
for yours, Iva ire iiiiirjaafiivr) (xatrmiu to time of this play. Blepyrus has suffi-
i/iaTior. Scholiast. Save them, she cient presence of mind to conceal from
means, from the Xairodwioy, who were his wife that there were other stringent
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 81
Prax. The night was cold, and I'm so slight and fragile,
reasons, unconnected -with the abstrac- request." Nat. Hist. 742. The Scholiast's
tion of his ffiuTiov, to account for his explanation, oiov ^vTpv(pcoa-a 5ta Tr)v
so. "The cuttle," says Lord Bacon, what great events have occurred today.
" is a delicate meat, and is much in Then he tells her.
82 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
vixiv Se (fiacTL TrapaSiSoadai ttju ttoXiv. 555
nP. TiSpdu; ixpaivfiv BA. ov fih Ai' dXX' dp)^eip.
; , IIP. Tifcoy;
BA. aTra^airavTCop Tmv Kara iroKiv irpayndncv.
561. fiajiTvpeiv] Not necessarily false her substitute the dependent negative
witness. She
speaking of those
is for the absolute negative oi. " Pergit
fji.fl
common informers, the bane of Athens, Praxagora," says Dr. Blaydes, "quasi
who got their living by spying out praeoesserit non ov yap cti eo-rai sed ^87
unintentional or immaterial infractions dTTayopv6fj(reTai."
of the law, and harassing the unfortunate 563. /nijS' dc^eX.j; fiov rnv ^iov\ " Vivit
offender by giving and procuring evi- scilicet malis istis artibus bonus vir
dence against him in the courts of Blepyrus." Bothe. Confer infra 657.
justice. They are described in Wasps The words seem to be borrowed from
1040, 1041 as mischief-makers who inX the line of Sophocles which Bergler
ToifTiv aTTpdyfiotrw vfiStv avTaip^frlas Kai quotes, where Philoctetes, praying that
TTpo(rK\rj(reLs Km MAPTYPIA2 avveKoWoiv. he may not be deprived of the unerring
562. prjdftfiws tovt\ TToiTja-rjs^ He speaks bow of Heracles, exclaims npos 6fS>v
as if Praxagora had been saying that najptiaiv, toj/ /Si'ov pif pov'(f>eXris (Phil. 933,^;
she would forbid men to do so and so, a somewhat careless expression, for ^iov
whereas she had merely enunciated a would probably have been changed into
categorical proposition, it will not be (o bow), if indeed the poet had not
/3i6i/
open to them to do so. Praxagora dis- guarded against this mistake by writing,
dains to notice his interruption, and two lines earlier, aTrearepijicns Toy (3i'ov to.
yet it affects her own language, making To^' eXav. There is perhaps a play on the
!
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 83
Prax. What for ? To weave ? Blep. Noj govern. Prax. Govern what ?
two words /3ioy and /Sior in Plutus 34. is the masculine, in which case (fiepitv
G
84 EKKAHSIAZOT5AI
XO. vvv Stj Set ae irvKvfju kydpew
(ppovTiS' liTicrTafMeyrjv
'ip-)(Tai yXmTT-
jjy knivoia, noXiTrjy
571. vvv Si) 8f i] The time for expound- long or short : navros iiirpov d8ia0opds
ing the principles of the ywaiKoKpaTta itrnv fj reXeurata (rvWa^q, ware dvvaa'dat
has arrived aud the Chorus greet their
: dvai avr^v kiu ppax^lav kol /laKpav.
chieftainess with a little song of advice Hephaestion, iv. 2. Of the four remain-
and encouragement the strophe, pro-; ing lines, the fifth, eighth, and eleventh
bahly, to an antistrophe which has are trochaic dipodies whilst the final
;
dropped out after line 729 infra. It has an additional trochaic foot,
line
consists of eighteen lines, all but four and is therefore a trochaic dimeter
of which are composed of a choriamb brachycatalectio. The metrical scheme
and an Ionic a minore. The Ionic is of the chorus is set out in the Appendix,
twice shorn of its final syllable, and so The first line appears in the MSS. as
becomes an anapaest, and once of its vvv Si) Sel o-e TrvKvfjv cjjpfva koi (j)iK6cro(j)ov
first syllable, and so becomes a bacchic iydptiv, but I have struck out the words
foot. Also the first line has a dissyllabic, ^piva km which are useless
(f>i\6ao(j)ov,
n-vKufjv <j)povTlha. They are however the poet's rivals, with whose constant
retained in the translation. harping on the self-same topics he is
573. Koivji yap] The Chorus are ex- fond of contrasting his own boundless
plaining why they had used the words variety and originality. " Unlike them,"
ToitTi (jiiKaKTiv dfjivvfiv, " We say to assist he says in the Clouds, " I am del Kaivas
your friends, for you are not acting for Ideas i(r(l)ef}aVj ovdev d\Xr]\oi(Tiv o^otas Kat
yourself only it is for the cause of
: ndaas 6e|ids-." Clouds 547, 548. " You
Womanhood in general that the scheme should love and cherish a poet,'' he
which you are about to expound is set says in the Wasps, "who is ever seeking
in motion (literally, the scheme of your Katvov rt Xeyeiv Wasps
Kd^evpujKeii/."
tongue is proceeding), embellishing the 1053. And compare the opening scene
civic populace with ten thousand bless- of the Frogs. He was probably unjust
ings of life. You are fighting the battle to his rivals, but that his own self-praise
of us all." was justified, the existing comedies
576. btfKoxiv . . . buva(Tai\ Show what thou abundantly testify. If the entire sen-
canst do. The infinitive is here, as con- tence from piaova-i to deSivTai were read
stantly elsewhere, employed for the as one line, as it is by Brunck and the
imperative, XP"? ^^ some such word older editors, it would be in the same
being understood. metre as the concluding lines of the
580. TO. naXata noXkaKis] There is Wasps. See the note on Wasps 1518.
doubtless here a covert reflection upon
86 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
dW' oil /xeWeiv, dW' arrTecrOat kol Stj ^pfi rais Siavoiais,
coy TO Tayvvi.iv yapiTCov fieTeyei TrXetaTOv Trapa ToTai OearoL?.
YIP. Koi /ifjv OTL /lev yprja-TO, SiSd^co iriarivco' tovs Se OeaTocs,
el KaivoTO/jLeiv eOeXrja-ovatv Kal /jl^ roTs rjBdcn Xiay
581. aTneaSai] To begin the fray, rah wliicli she is to fight. Compare Clouds
hiavolais, ivith your novel thoughts and 943,
arguments. These are the weapons with
p-qfjuniotaiv tcaivots avrbv
Kot biavoiai^ KaraTo^cvaoj.
With the expression ;^"/)iTa)v litrix^L novel a scheme. Toiis dfaTos is the ac-
TrXeicrro^ in the following line, Brunck cusative placed before the conjunction,
compares Frogs 334, xap'Toiv TrXfla-Tov instead of the nominative placed after
i)(ov(jctv fiepos. it. So Birds 652, 653, 1269, 1270 and
583. Toiis Si dearas] She is confident passim. And compare such passages as
in the merits of her case, but fears that that in Romeo and Juliet, iv. 2,
the audience may not approve of so
Now, afore God, this reverend holy friar,
All our whole city is much bound to him
Throughout the ensuing discussion, the ties were taken, for which it is hoped
long Aristophanics of the text are in that these considerations may be ac-
the translation unworthily represented cepted as an adequate apology.
by anapaestic dimeters, in which many 584. KaivoTofjiciv] It must have been
lines are omitted, and a few added, and suflBciently diverting to an Athenian
which generally aim at giving rather audience to hear themselves described
the spirit of the argument than a literal as too fond of standing in the old ways,
rendering of the words. At the time and impatient of everything novel and
they were written it was supposed that untried. For of course, as Blepyrus
in this play, as in the Lysistrata and immediately reminds his wife, their dis-
the Thesmophoriazusae, it would be tinguishing characteristic throughout
necessary to leave such large blanks in all their history was their inexhaustible
the translation as would unfit it for love of novelty and change. This indeed
appearing in juxtaposition with the was their very reason for adopting
Greek, and consequently various liber- Praxagora's revolutionary scheme,
: ; ;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 87
Athenians were SoCXoi tS>v ad aroTrav, the elected chieftainess of the New
vnepoirrai he rmv clcoBoTcov. And the same Republic. Aristophanes seems to have
character is constantly given of them thought this unnecessary ; the audience
by Isocrates, Demosthenes, and the other knew it, and that was enough for his
587. avT aWtjs apx^s] 'AvtI tou apxfiv has closed that she mentions, and then
TO KaivoTojxelv, as the Scholiast rightly only incidentally (infra 714), that she
explains it. The speaker is playing on is now the ruler of the state. At the
the words apx^js and apxaiav. They have outset she stipulates that nobody shall
lost their fair empire, the koKtjv apxriv gainsay or interrupt her, so that her
of which Aristophanes speaks in the entire plan may be presented to her
Knights (m A^/xe, KoKfjV y fx^'f apxriv), audience before the heckling begins.
and now their only substitute is Kaivoro- vnoKpoviiv is the regular word for inter-
fUlv and to keep clear of tSiv apxalav, rupting a speaker. Cf. supra 256, infra
and whatever is in any way connected 596, Aoh. 38. So in Luoian's Toxaris,
vidth apxTj. the Hellenic speaker, having been al-
588. /iijvuj/K.T.X.] Praxagora, hitherto lowed to finish his own speech without
a mere innocent inquirer, proceeds to interruption, begins at once to inteipose
develop her scheme with the air and in the Scythian's reply. And the latter
authority of a lawgiver. Yet she has says, opas, TouTO i>s ipumKov ttolhs Ka\
;
88 EKKAHSIAZOY^AI
TTplv kirtcTTaa-QaL rriv irriuoiay Kal toD (fipd^oi/Tos aKovcrai.
Koiva>ve?v yap Trdvras ^tJctco -^pfji/ai wdvTtav fieTeypvTos, 590
KOLK ravTOv (rjv, Kal fifj tw /leu irXovreii/, Toy S' dOXiov eivai,
lirjSe yeccpyeiy tou jAv iroWfjv, t5 S etvai /iJj^e Ta^fjvar
firjS' dvSpanoSois top fikv ^prjaOai TroWots, top 8' ovS" dKo\ov6<o'
aAX' (va noia> koivov ttcco-iv ^iotov Kal tovtov o/j.oioi/. 594
BA. TTcoy ow ecTTai Kotvo? diracnv ; IIP. KaTeSei aireXedou irpoTepos fiov.
BA. Kal tS)V (nrfXeOoiv Koivrnvovjiiv ; HP. /ia At", aXX e<f)6r]s p. iinoKpovcrai.
StKai'tKOf, VTTOKpo' av fj.Ta^v Kai hia<^9eipaiv and Aristophanes, having gone so far
fiov Tov \6yov' e-yo) 5e rjav^^iav ijyoVy o"o{J on one tack, suddenly finds before him
"KeyovTos. Toxaris, 38. a unique opportunity for bringing those
589. TOV (fypat^ovTos] She uses the mas- theories into ridicule and caricature ;
culine because, as Bergler observes, she and, unable to resist the temptation, he
is enunciating a general maxim, Oratori throws to the winds the consistency of
auscultandum. She means, of course, his plot. Some remarks on this subject
" Listen to me," but she puts it in the will be found in the Introduction to the
form of a general rule, " Listen to the play.
speaker." 592. fir^he Ta<j)rjvai] These words occur
590. Koicmi'fii/] The first word of again in Plutus 556, where Poverty says
Praxagora's address strikes the keynote that a poor man's lot is "for ever to toil
of the scheme she is about to propose, and to slave At Poverty^s call : and to leave
a scheme which aims at making a clean after all not even enough for a grave,^'
sweep of the existing order of things, KaTdK(ly\rei /iijSe Ta<privai. There, however,
social as well as political, and setting the reference is to the cost of the
up in its place a system of pure un- funeral here, to the ground required
;
Diogeiton, 23, where Diogeiton is said to whether her communistic system extends
have turned his grandchildren out of their to the muck, so that she will share it
own house dwTrodrjTOVSf ov fiera aKoXovdoVy with him. No, she says, hut you were
oil [xerh tTTpafidTOiP, ov /ira ifjLaTtMV. The too quick with your interruption j you
name was perpetuated both in the Greek forestalled me by breaking in upon my
empire and in the church, one of the speech, f(f>6rjs /i moKpoitras. You inter-
highest dignitaries in the former, and rupted me by asking a question which my
one of the lowest ministers in the other, next words would have answered. After
being designated an acolythe or acolyte. this little ebullition, though Blepyrus
595. KnreSei a-jriXedop] Praxagora has continues to they get on
interrupt,
stipulated that she shall be allowed to amicably enough. As to airi\6av, see
unfold her plan without any inteiTup- Acharnians 1170. These two lines are
tion, but hardly has she got through omitted in the translation, which pro-
when her husband strikes in
five lines, ceeds as if the Greek ran, BA. nSis ovv
with a quite unnecessary question. This eVrat Koivo^ a-natriv. HP. rqv yJ)v Trpturtora
so exasperates the lady that she hurls TTOlrjcra),
at his head a slang expression of abuse, 597. Tqv yr]v K. T X.] This abolition of
You shall eat much before I do. Blepyrus private property is very prominently
affects to suppose this to be part of put forward by Plato, though of course
Jier scheme, and innocently inquires in his Republic it applies not to the
90 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
KOLvfjv irdvTwv Kal rdpyvpiov Kal rd'XX ottoct <7t/V iKaaTO).
nP. oiiSeh oiiSey Trevia Spdaer iravra yap e^ovcriv airapTes, 605
citizens generally, but only to one par- fied the gold coinage of Persia (Hdt. iv.
ticular class, tlie (piXaKes, or warders of 166), but it is certain that the Daric
tlie state. " Must they not live in some was in use long before his time, elal
such fashion as this ? " asks Socrates at pev xpvcroi araTrjpes oi AapeLKoL eKXrjdijtrav
the end of the third book (chap. 22, Se AapeiKoi ovx, a>s ol nXeicrToi vopi^ovaw,
416 D), TTpbiTuv ^ev ovalav KeKTr^jxevov fxr}- OTTO Aapelov tou Step^ov Trarpos, aXX' a(^'
befiiav tir]hVa ISiav, av firj tracra avajKr)' erepov Tivbs nnXaiorepov PaaiXetos, Har-
cTreira oiKr]<Tiv Kal rafiteiov firjbevl elvai pocration and Suidas s. v. and the Aldine
fijjdev ToiovTOVj els o ov iras 6 ^ovKoixevos Scholiast here. Indeed, the great pro-
etrei(Tt. . , , tpoiTOiVTas Be els ^VfrmTia, fusion in which they weie everywhere
axnrep eaTpaTOnebevfLevovSj Koivfj ^rjv. And found at the time of the Persian wars
in the twelfth chapter of the fifth book seems to show that they must have
(464 B) he refers back to this statement, been in existence for a very considerable
ec^a/zey nov ovre oIklus tovtois (sC. toIs time. When Xerxes was marching to
(fyuXa^t) (Staff delii eiuat, ovre yrjVf ovre ti the invasion of Hellas, a Lydian named
Pythius entertained the king and his
601. dpyvpiov Koi AnpeiKois] The silver whole army, and afterwards offered all
of Laureium, and the gold of Persia. his \\ ealth (other than his land and the
The Darics are the famous gold coins of slaves who tilled it) to fill the cofl'ers of
the Persian empire, which from the the king. That wealth consisted of a
comparison made by Greek writers vast amount of silver, and four million
between their value and that of their (all but 7,000) Darics of gold. Xerxes,
own coinage would be deemed worth instead of taking the money, added the
about 16s. '6d. each, but which, from the 7,000 Darics required to complete the
specimens still extant in the British four millions (Hdt. vii 27-30). On a
Museum and elsewhere, appear to have smaller scale is the anecdote of the
been really worth about 21s. lOd. of Asiatic who endeavoured to bribe the
our money. See Hussey's Ancient Athenian Cimon by giving him two
Weights and Money, vii. 3. We know goblets, one filled with Darics of silver
that Darius, the son of Hystaspes, puri- and the other with Darics of gold for ;
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 01
Blep. How mean you ? Peax. All pressure from want will be o'er.
there were silver Darics too, though the illustrated by the present passage.
name, when standing alone, signifies as 603. Ktiv, /if) Knradeh, ^evSopKrjcrr] ;] So I
a rule the golden coin. Plutarch, think we should read these words, in
Cimon, X. See also Aelian, V. H. i. 22 lieu of the ordinary koi fif/ Karadeh \lrev-
zonius (on Aelian ubi supra) supposes Praxagora, and does not afford an al-
that the older King Darius to whom together satisfactory meaning. But
Harpocration refers was the " Darius with the slight alterations made above
the Made " mentioned by the Prophet in the text, all difiiculty appears to be
Daniel and this is likely enough,
; removed. How if he does not deposit
whatever may have been the real origin them at the stores, hut perjures himself hij
of the name " Daric." swearing that he has hrought in all his
dipavrjs ixev r] iv }(prjiia(n Koi uaifxaai Koi 605. Trevia] By reason of poverty. dvT\
aKcifi, (j)avepa. Be f] 'iyyeios. Harpocration. Tov, oiSeis alcTXpovTt Spd(rei, rj ipyaaiToi ti,
92 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
dpTovs, Tendyji, fid^as, yXaivas, oivov, (rre(f>dvovs, epe^iudovs.
&(TTe Ti KepSos fifj KaTaQiivai ; aii yap k^evpwv dnoSn^ov.
BA. ovKovv Kat vvu oStoi fiaXKov /cXeTrroucr, oh ravra irdpeari ;
And as to the fiaXkov, compare the property, which he has not brought into
passage in Xen. Anab. iv. 6 (already- the public stores. But the commen-
cited in the note on Wasps 1100) where tators have strangely misconceived the
Cheirisophus says, jokingly, to Xeno- meaning of the latter part of the line.
phon, Ka\ eyo) v^ias aKOvta rovs 'Adrjvalovs Dr. Blaydes renders it " Postguam autem
detvovs civai KKenreiv ra dqfi6(ria, Ka\ ixoKa cum ilia dormiverit, communium partici-
OVTOS hetVOV TOV KlvbvVOV TO) KkeTTTOVTLj KoX pant; tantum inde argenti sumet
at
Tovs KpaTi(TTOvs fxivTOL MAAI2TA. quantum puellae donaverit.'' And he
611. (TKoXadvpai] ^vpova-id(rai. Scho- adds "Assumtum Blepyri hoc est Si quis :
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 93
the Republic, thougli here again the 617. ai rfiavXoTfpai] Ai aiiop^oi. Scho-
rule ia of course applicable to the liast. As to o-ifidrcpai it is to be ob-
warders of the state and to none others. served that whether in man or
o-i/xdi-rjr,
There will be a law, he says, ras ywaiKas in woman, is throughout accounted one
rairas rav avbpSiv tovtoov navToiv ira<Tas of the greatest possible blemishes. On
etvai Roivas, ISia 8e firjSevl ij.rj8eij.iav avvoiKeiv' crefivas Kuster observes" Propiie super-
Koi Toiis naiSas av Kotvoiis, Kal fjiyre yovea has vel fastum prae se ferentes. At per
Kyovov elSevai tov uvtov firjTe Trai&a yovea, metonymiam consequentis pro ante-
chap, vii. 457 C. And a few lines lower cedenti, foitnosas, pulchras. Puellae
he adds, As a question of utility, I think enim /ocmosae fastu carere non solent."
that nobody will doubt as ov fieyiarov But I doubt if that excellent commen-
ayadbv Koivas ficv ras yvviuKas elvai, Koivoiis tator, when he penned the foregoing
8e Toiii naldas. And again, in chap. xii. criticism, was not himself suffering
464 B, ToO fieyia-Tov ayaBov rfj jrdXet alna from the airs of some formosa puella.
rjiiiv TTetpavrai r) Koivavia Tois iiriKovpois (refivus an epithet of the gods, and
is
94 EKKAHSIAZOrSAI
KaT fjv TavTTjs eTriOvfiijarj, ttji/ alaxpai' npaiO' vnoKpova-ei.
BA. Kai TTiSy fifids ToiJs Trpea-^vTas, fjv rais ala-^pala-i crvvcofiev,
ovK eTTLXeiyjrei to neos irpoTepov Trplv eKeia' o? (prjs dtpLKecxOaL ; 620
nP. ovyl na-^ovvraL rrfpl crov, Odppei, /if) Seia-jjs ; BA. ovx^i pa-)(ovvTaL
rrepl tov ; HP. wepl tov ^vyKaraSapOelv. kov aol tolovtov virdp^ei.
BA. TO pev vptTepov yvd>prjv Tiv e^^'" Trpo^e^ovXevTai yap, ottcos dv
prjSepids fi Tpvnripa Kevov to Se tS^v dvSpS>v Ti woirjcrei
to come nearest the gods. says, " You need not be alarmed : you
620. Kf 1(7* 01 ^^7?] Dpoff TCLS eu^op(^ou?, will not be in such request as you
says the Scholiast, rightly as regards anticipate. They won't fight about
the meaning, though as Blepyrus is you." Blepyrus does not quite catch
referring to the language employed by her meaning. "Won't fight!" he re-
Praxagora, the Scholiast ought perhaps torts, "what for?" "For the honour
to have written npos Tas (refj.vds. He is of being your bedfellow," she replies.
speaking of the old men here, but the "No such disaster as you fear will
young man asks the same question, befall you." inrdp^et used here
is ex-
infra 1080. actly as in Soph. Antigone 931 :
Lines 619-622 are omitted in the trans- yvvatKav, and therefore Blepyrus, speak-
lation. For KOV <roi the MSS. and ing of the men's part, says to 8e tS>v
editions have kuI aoi. av8pS>v instead of to 8i rjfitTcpov. With
623. TO ftev vixerepov] Your part (that the expression yvap-riv nv' ep^ei compare
is, the provision made for the ladies) yvaifiriii ^xov, Wasps 64.
yvwfirfv TIV c^f ^as some sense in it. to 624. rpxmrjp-a K^vov] Tpunrjfia seems
fifv vfieTipov is equivalent to to tS>v properly to have signified an oar hole :
.
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 95
Your court you must pay to the hag and the shrew.
Blep. For the ladies youVe nicely provided no doubt;
No woman will now be a lover without.
But what of the men ? Eor the girls, I suspect,
The handsome will choose, and the ugly reject.
see Peace 1234 ; and there probably is says Praxagora, the law awards them
here, as there certainly is there, an The translation of this little speech
allusion to the fraudulent tricks of seems to have quite lost touch with
trierarchs, who sometimes did not pro- the original.
vide the full complement of rowers, so 627. eVl ro'ia-w trjuocrioia-tv] Tdn-oir.
that some TpvTvrjjiaTa were Keva. Scholiast. In the public places, such
626. aWa <j)vXd^o\j<T'' k.t.X.] The (f)av\6- as the mentioned 693 infra.
fii'oSoi
other unacceptable wooers will keep an these two words can hardly be right,
eye on the dandies, as they emerge And having regard to the contrasted
from the banquet (infra 694) flushed epithets in lines 701, 705 infra, I think
with love and wine (infra 948), and that, combining the suggestions of
when they go to pay court to their lady various critics, we might read lines
loves will claim the precedence, which, 628, 629 as follows :
96 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
nP. i>f] TW 'AttoAXw Kat SijfiOTiKTJ y' 17 yvwfir] Ka.1 KaTa')(fjvr]
BA. nm ovu ovtco (mvTa>v rjfioiu rods airov TraiSas eKacrros 635
ea-TUi SvvaTos SiayiyvSa-Keiv; UP. riSeSei; Trarepas yap airavras
Tovs irpear^VTepovs avrSiv iivai rotcri y^povoicnv vofiiovcriv.
631. KaTaxr]vq] A derision, a mocking which great and wealthy criminals abase
of. The word is used in precisely the themselves before the poor and needy
same sense in Wasps 575, where Philo- dicast, exclaims :
cleon, after narrating the manner in
ap' oil fjLeydXrj tovt <n' apx^ foi rod ttXovtov Karax^vfJ ]
Is this not a fine dominion of mine, a jape upon wealth with its show and its pride ?
we are treading in the footsteps of the all the Tibetan-speaking people it uni-
Platonic Socrates. Trarepas Se kui 6vya- versally prevails that the contract he
Tepas 7ro>s dtayvaxrovTat aXkrjXoii' ;
OiiSajuw?, makes understood to involve a marital
is
rjv 8' iya>. But in what way, said he, contract with all the other brothers if
will they distinguish the respective fathers they choose to avail themselves of it."
and daughters ? In no way, said I. Consequently there is sometimes but
Republic, v, chap. ix. 461 C, D. The one wife between five or six brothers.
system of Praxagora has never, I sup- These numerous husbands with their
pose, been anywhere adopted in its one wife constitute one family and ;
; ;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 97
the strong family feeling prevailing wives in common. To some extent also,
amongst them " prevents any diflBculty under the laws of Lycurgus, the like
arising in connexion with the children, question must have arisen in Sparta.
who are regarded as scions of the house Plutarch, Lycurgus, chap. xv.
rather than of one particular member 639. KaX vvv] It should be observed
of it." " There is no noticeable differ- that Blepyrus and his wife employ the
ence in the relationship of a child adverbs viv and totc in exactly opposite
to his different fathers."The surplus senses. Blepyrus, not realizing that
women are provided for in the Lamian the revolution of which they are speak-
nunneries. See Andrew Wilson's The ing is already an accomplished fact,
Abode of Snow, chapter xxxv. These uses vvv of the old established govern-
customs prevail even among the Tibetan ment, and Tore of, what he considers,
tribe known as the Ladakis, who dwell the impending ywaiKoKpaTia. Praxagora,
under the rule of Kashmir among on the other hand, already the chief-
the Western Himalayas. See Knight, tainess of the just established ywmKo-
Where Three Empires meet, chap. ix. Kpana, uses viiv of that government,
Mr. Wilson refers to Caesar De Bello and rdrf of the pre-existing and now
Gallico, V. 14, where it is said that abolished system. Her vvv therefore
a somewhat similar custom existed answers to the roVf, and her totc to the
98 EKKAHSIAZOT^AI
nP. dX\' 6 napea-Tm ovk eniTpeyfrei- Tore 5' avroTs ovk efj.iX' oiiSkf
startling instances of this crime had Toils 8e a>s d8e\cf>0VSf tovs de ws iraTipas,
occurred in his days. The last words of Eep. V. chap. xii. 465 B.
the line are rendered by the Latin 644. 'EiriVovpor] Epicurus, Leucolo-
translators, "quomodo non tunc eum phus, and Aristyllus were obviously some
etiam male concacabunt ? " of the most disreputable young Athe-
643. fiq TOV eKfiVou] Sc. irtiTspa, the nians of the day. ovtoi alcrxpo'i, says
lystander-'s father. So I thint we should the Scholiast of the two former and
;
read for the common fifj avrbv inelvov, alaxpoTToios ovtos of Aristyllus. Of Epi-
which does not give the sense required. curus and Leucolophus we know nothing
Hitherto, she argues, if a son assaulted further : though looking to the Athenian
his father, the bystanders would not habit of naming children after their
interfere was no business of theirs
; it grandfathers, some may conjecture that
it was not their own father who was the former was the grandfather of the
being evil entreated but under the famous philosopher, and the latter the
new system, the victim may, for aught son of the traitor Adeimantus. See
they know, he their own father, and Frogs 1513. Aristyllus, however, is
they will at once interpose. Praxagora again mentioned in Plutus 314, and
is still borrowing the arguments of that in a way which enables us to
Plato, who draws precisely the same understand why a kiss from his lips
conclusion from the same considera- would have been so specially objection-
tions. "A youth will not now,'' he able. For it is plainly indicated there,
says, "strike or insult his senior; he that his face and gaping mouth had,
will be deterred by two considerations, on some OQcasion or other, been
viz. reverence and fear reverence lest : smothered over with dung. Cario has
he should perchance be striking his been telling the needy agriculturists
own parent; and fear lest the by- who form the Chorus, that the god of
;;
; ;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 99
wealth is witliin, and will speedily turn Chorus are not slow in expressing their
them all into rich and leisured men. The surprise and delight at the prospect :
Chokus. He says we'll all be wealthy now upon my word this passes, sirs.
:
Cabio. 0, yes, you'll all be Midases, if only you've the asses' ears.
Chokus. O, I'm so happy, I'm so glad, I needs must dance for jollity,
If what you say is really true, and not your own frivolity.
Thereupon they break out into a rustic who at first represents the Cyclops
dance, in which the Chorus personate Polyphemus, and afterwards the en-
the comrades of Odysseus, chasing Carlo, chantress Circe :
Cabio. And now I'll change to Circe's part, who mixed her drugs with baleful art
Wlio late in Corinth, as I've learned, Philonides's comrades turned
To loathsome swine in a loathsome sty,
And fed them all on kneaded dung which, kneading, she amongst them flung
And turn you all into swine will I.
And then ye'll grunt in your bestial glee,
Wee wee wee ! 1 !
Choeus. We'll catch you, Circe dear, we will who mix your drugs with baleful skill
; :
"Who with enchantments strange and vile ensnare our comrades and deiile.
"We'll hang you you erst were hung
up, as
By bold Odysseus, lady fair and then, as if a goat you were,
;
H 3
100 EKKAH5IAZOYSAI
nP. d\\' offroy /ley irponpov yeyovev, vplv to y^rj^icriia yevecrdai,
&<tt' ovy) Seoi firi (re (piXrjarj. BA. Seivoy fiePT&,v knenovOeiv. 650
Triv yfjv Se Tis eaO' 6 yimpy^aaii/ ; IIP. ol SovXoi. aol Se fieX'^crei,
BA. irepl S' IpariODV Tis nopos earai ; Kai yh,p tovt ecrTiv epiaSai.
nP. TO. filv ov6' iip-tv TTp&Tov vwdp^ei, t3; Se Xoicp' ri/j.i'is {xpavovftev.
in order to bring out the last two, dience of the with which the
)jlIv6os
-Iiiv6r]s, with greater emphasis. For face of Aristyllus was bedaubed. The
undoubtedly, as Dr. Blaydes .observes, reference to Aristyllus in the passage
-liivBtjs is intended to remind the au- translated in the preceding note is :
If Aristyllus presses his face to yours, 652. SeKawovv] When the {shadow of
you will certainly be smelling of fi.iv6os. the) gnomon is ten feet long, that is to
The old grammarians thought that say, rather more than half an hour
there must be some connexion between before sunset. In the primitive dials of
the words fxivBos and (livOrj. The author which Aristophanes is speaking the
of the Etymol. Magn. s. v. filvOri, after hour was determined not by the direc-
describing fiivBri as a sweet-smelling tion, but by the length of the shadow.
herb, adds fiijn-or' ovv fi/ieis fiivdov Kara And according to the most careful
avTl<j)pa(Tiv TTjv SucrtoStaf KaXovfiev, Hesy- observation which I have been able to
chius under the one title jiLvBa has tA make or procure, an object casts a
avBpamda Koirpos. And the
TjbioiTjiov Kai shadow of " over twenty-two " times its
Scholiast on Plutus 313 appears to think own height at sunset, and a shadow of
that fiivdrj derives its name because it is ten times its own height about thirty-
an avBos ev rfj Koirpio (jivofievov. one minutes earlier. It is plain there-
651. yeaipyrja-av] That the Athenians fore that the gnomon or (as we are
loved to cultivate their own lands, accustomed to call it) index of an
though of course with the assistance of Athenian dial was one foot in height,
numerous slaves, is plain, as from other rising vertically from the ground. Dials
authorities, so from countless passages of this kind are frequently mentioned
in the plays of Aristophanes ; especially by the ancient writers. Thus Eubulus
the Acharnians and the Peace. In the (apud Ath. i. 14) tells a story of a para-
latter play, as indeed in the Plutus, site who, being asked to supper when
the Chorus consists of free Athenian the shadow was twenty feet long, that
yeapyoi. is, just before sunset, otttjvW av EtKoo-i
;
noSav fierpovvTi to iTToixeiov ^, took the in the evening, and jnade his appear-
measurement in the morning instead of ance just after sunrise :
The expression " over twenty-two " is naked eye. Menander's parasite (apud
quite accurate the shadow beyond that
: Ath. vi. shadow on his
42) measured the
distance becomes imperceptible to the dial by moonlight :
K\r]diis TtOTf
HP. dXX' ovSe ScKai irpcarov 'iaovrai. BA. tovtI 8e noaovs kniTptt^n ;
XP. Kaycb raijTr] yvw/irju k6e/ir]V. HP. tov yap, rdXav, ovveK 'iaovTai ;
XP. vfj Trjv ArjfirjTp' ev (re SiSdaKei. BA. tovtI toivvv (ppa(TdTco fioi,
655. TTwr . . . TTodfv ;] The double inter- only as an excuse for giving a transla-
rogative without any conjunotiye,thougli tion of that singular epigram which
almost unknown in English, is so com- purports to be a dialogue between a
mon in Greek that if I cite from the corpse in his grave (speaking perhaps
77th epigram of Paulus Silentiarius through the epitaph on his tombstone)
the question t'is^tIvi ravra Xe'yeis ; it is and an indifferent passer-by:
My name's
What matter? and my home i care not.
My was noble
birth
What and if it were not ?
Glory I won
What boots it in the tornb?
And here I lie Who says so, and to whom?
By the words trapa rois npxovo-i he means that instead of directly answering her
"in the dicastic courts," over each of husband's question, Praxagora raises a
which, as we know, an archon was ac- preliminary objection, which disposes
customed to preside. "If one should of the assumption upon which the
lose an action before the archons, how question is founded. This is a common
and whence will he- pay the fine ? It meaning of Trparov, Before toe get to that
would not be fair to pay it out of the point. So in Lysistrata 497, the magis-
common fund." nodev is taken as the trate having said that the money was
equivalent to ex nVor, from which f k is required for carrying on the war, Lysi-
to be understood before rav Koivav. strata takes the preliminary objection,
657. ouSe 8iKat] She is again borrow- aXX ovhev Set TrpoiTOv noXefislv. So again
ing from the Republic. SUai re koi in Plutus 519, 522, in the course of the
fyKKTjfjLara npos aWrjXovSf says the Platonic dialogue between Poverty and Chremy-
Socrates, oIk oixri(TeTai i^ avToiv, ais cWor lus, a dialogue which, in many respects,
fljTflv, 8ia TO firjSfv iSiov cKTrjcrdai ttXiji/ to recalls the present.The statement that
rrStfia, to 8' aX\a Koiva ; V. chap. 12 there will be no more lawsuits naturally
(464 D). And Plutarch tells us that alarms the two old men, who are well
this result did actually follow from the aware that the bulk of the population,
legislation of Lycurgus. See his Ly- if not themselves (563 supra), gain their
curgus, chap. 24. It will be observed living, in one way or another, by means
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 103
Chb. You are right : there are many will rue it. Prax. No doubt.
But what can one then bring an action about ?
of litigation. Her husband at once ex- no letting of houses, nor any other
claims tovti 8e noa-ovs imTpl-^ei, quot cives transaction whereby the relationship of
nostras, dii loni, ea res pessumdabit? to debtor and creditor is created. Blepyrus
quote Le Fevre's rendering. And even therefore passes from the case of a civil
Chremes, who generally acquiesces in debt to that of a criminal liability.
Praxagora's scheme, cannot help sharing 662. XP. vfj t^v Aij/jTjTp'] This entire
the apprehensions of Blepyrus in this line (with ye SiSno-Kci? for o-e SiSdo-Kci)
matter : Kaya TavTn yva>firjv eSffitiv, And was formerly given to Blepyrus but ;
Itoo was thinking the same; with which Bentley saw that the direct address,
Dindorf compares Sophocles, Philoctetes "you explain the matter well," could
1448 and Hdt. i. 120. Compare St. not belong to the speaker who im-
Chrysostom, Horn. i. in Hebr. ad finem, mediately adds " now then, let her tell
TaCrrj Ttderai ras \//'ij(/)ovr. me," and with his usual acumen trans-
660. fSaveio-'] Praxagora deals with ferred the first six words to the friend
the particular case of money lent but ; of Blepyrus. But this involves a slight
her argument is equally applicable to further alteration, for Chremes never
every other sort of debt. Where there addresses Praxagora herself, but always
isno private property, there can be no speaks to his fi-iend. For ye fiiSdo-xtir
IIP. ano TTJs fid^rjs ^s criTe'iTar Tavrqs yap orav tls d<j>aLp^^ 665
ou^ vjSpieh at ^avXcos oiirms avOis rfj yaa-rpl KoXaadeis.
BA. 01^5' av KKinrrjs oi/Sels 'earrai ;HP. nas yap K\i-^ei fierou avrm ;
BA. 0^5' diToSvaovcr apa tS>v vvktwv HP. ovk, fjv olkoi ye KaOevSijs,
;
The change from the latter words to the rightful place amongst the warders, for
former -was inevitable, so soon as they whose education and mode of life he is
were supposed to be spoken by Blepyrus. there endeavouring to provide.
"By Demeter," says Chremes, in effect; 665, djro TTjS fia^r)s\ 'Airo Ttjs TpoCJ)rjs,
"she has given you a good answer.'' cfiqu'iv, Tjs \afi0dvi ano tov SrjfiOiriov, Sidaxri
" Then let her tell me this," says Ble^ Trjv ^rjfiiav. Scholiast.
is one of fiSfa
pyrus, propounding his next diflSculty the articles of food mentioned supra
And then turning to his wife, he adds, 606. There it is employed in its strict
" That difficulty, I think, you cannot sense of barley cake, aprovs Kal ijui(ns,
get over." The translation follows the wheaten and barley loaves. So Peace
old reading. 853, Plutus 190-2 Plato, Republic, ii.
;
663. Tijs aiKcias] Trjsv^pcais. Scholiast. chap. 12 (372 B), and passim. But here
The genitive is governed by rfjv ri/ji^v, it is not confined to one particular
understood after eKnaova-iv. Whence eatable. It is used, as the Scholiast ob-
shall they pay the penalty for their as- serves, and as is frequently the case, for
sault ? The aiKi'ar fii'xij (for the word is food in general. There seems little, or
spelled aiKLas as well as alKclas) is men- no, similarity between this regulation
tioned in that chapter of the Republic of Praxagora, and the Spartan custom
to which we have already so frequently mentioned in Athenaeus, iv. 18, with
referred (Book v. chap. 12, 464 E), but which Bergler compares it. The Spartan
in a manner which may seem to indicate offender was required to contribute a
that the passage was subsequently added dessert, or some accessories of a dessert,
to the Platonic sketch as a reply to the but he does not seem to have been de-
Aristophanic caricature. For he dis- prived of his own meal, or to have been
misses all such questions with the re- in any way tjj yaa-rpl KoXaa-deis.
mark that actions for violence and as- 666. (j)ai\as ouTO)?] So carelessly, with
sault, ^lalav and uiKi'uf fiiVai, will find no so little thought. Cf. Peace 25. He will
Peax. Why how should they steal what is partly their own ?
Blep. No chance then to meet at night in the street
Some highwayman coming our clokes to abstract ?
Peax. No, not if you're sleeping at home nor, in fact. ;
think a long time before lie assaults carrying on their trade pretty briskly.
anybody again. Their modus ojierandi is described by
668. dffofiuo-ouo-'] See above 544, 565. Euelpides in Birds 496. He has been
From tbe repeated allusions in this stopping too late at a name-day feast,
play to these light-fingered gentry, we and is leaving the city at night to re-
may infer that they were at this time turn to Halimus,
But scarce I emerge from the wall
When I get such a whack with a stick on my back
from a rascally thief, that I fall,
And he skims off the cloke from my shoulders or e'er for assistance I'm able to bawl.
As aTToHvai, 'kanroSvT-qs, and the like, are miss the very gist of the argument.
specially applied to highway robberies, 670. avTos fioKTet] *0 anodvofifvoSf iKOiV,
Praxagora's first words ovk fjv olxot ye i^ov avra /SAtiok Xa^tic. Scholiast.
KaBevSrjs are a mere joke ; for it is certain aiiTos here, as very frequently elsewhere,
that if a man stays at home, says Le means of himself, of his otvn accord,
Fevre, "tutum eum a \to7To8vTu>v per- "sponte sua." Kpelrrov cKcivov, in the next
petuo fore, seu sub Praxagora, seu sub ar- line means better than the one he lost.
chonte quovis." But she quickly passes 672. irepi Toil] For what stake ? This
to a more serious answer, Nor indeed if is a special, but well-known, usage of
you walk abroad. Dr. Blaydes's transla- TTfpi. ntpidov /lioi Trepi Bvjxirihav (iXuy.
tion, Nor indeed if you sleej) out, seems to Ach. 772. i6tKa> TTfpi TTjS Ke(j)a\rjs rrepi-
106 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
BA. rfju Sk Mairav riva Trot-qcreis ; IIP. kolvt^v irda-iv. to yap dcrrv
fitav oiKT^criv ^rjfii noL-qa-etp a-vppij^acr els ef airavra, 674
(ucrre ^aSi^eiv els aXAijAouy. BA. to Sk Seinvov nov TrapaOrja-eis ',
Sdo-flat. Knighta 791. As to the inter- the Madness of Heracles (954) the hero,
change of the singular and plural into whose soul the demon of madness
numbers, the class and the individual has entered, is described by Euripides
representing the class, see the note on as pi(Tov is avbpStv' c'cTTrecrwv, and feign-
Wasps 554. And of. in the present ing to prepare a banquet there. The
dialogue 618, 641, 642, and 664, 665 avSpav, at the wedding of Alexander
supra, and 688 infra. the Great, was large enough to contain
673. hiaiTav\ Trjv Ka6^ Ka(TTi]v Tpo(l>riv. a hundred couches. Ael. V. H. viii. 7.
Scholiast. Our mode of living, the 677. ^rjfia] *0 XlOos iv rco BiKatTTrjpia,
manner of our daily life. Scholiast. The term XiSos, though
674, avpprj^ao"' els ev aTravTo] There strictly, I suppose, applicable only to
are to be no more private apartments, the (irjp.a Pnyx (see the note on
in the
no more private houses : the middle Peace 680), seems to have been loosely
walls of partition are to be broken applied to any pulpit from which the
through, so that all the dwelling-houses orators spoke, and especially to the
in the whole city will become one great ^riixma in the law courts. Acharnians
public establishment for the whole body 683.
of citizens in common. This again is 678. Toif iraihaploiiTiv] For it was the
based upon the arrangements which custom in old times, that whilst the
Plato proposed for his warders. oiKi'as tc elders reclined at the banquet, the boys
KOL ^vtrtTLTta KOiva ;^ovT6ff, idia 5e ovdevos entertained them by singing or reciting
oidev Toioiro KiKTrjuivov. Book V. chap, the praises of famous men and valiant
vii (458 C). And see the passages cited deeds. Of this we have an excellent
in the note to 597 supra. illustration in Peace 1265-1304. In
676. dvSpavas] I will turn all the his speech against Timarchus (168)
courts and porticoes into banqueting Aeschines refers to the fact that Alex-
halls. " Graeci enim avbpSivas appellant ander the Great, then a boy of ten,
oecoB ubi convivia virilia solent esse." recitedand played the cithara to the
Vitnivius, vi. 7 (ed. Schneider). So in Athenian ambassadors, as they sat over
;
Pkax. I'll make it a stand for the cups and the beakers
And there shall the striplings be ranged to recite
The deeds of the brave, and the joys of the fight,
their wine in his father's palace. It itwas part of the training of a Christian
was the same in ancient Rome, " In knight that "during his repast his mind
conviviis pueri modesti, ut oantarent was to be refreshed with the recital,
carmina antiqua in quibus laudes erant from history, of deeds of ancient
majorum, et assa voce, at cum tibicine" heroism." Prescott's Ferdinand and
{assa voce, with the voice alone, un- Isabella, Introduction, sec. 1. The word
accompanied by instrumental music). pai}fa>8(cv carries us back to the Homeric
Varro (cited by Nonius, ii. 70). Various poems.
passages relating to these old Roman 681. K\r]pa>Trjpia} Since the discovery
recitations are collectedby Macaulay of Aristotle's Polity of Athens, it seems
in the Preface to his Lays of Ancient impossible to doubt that these were,
Rome. And although the practice of not the vessels employed for the purpose
employing boys for this purpose seems of the dicastic sortition, but the stalls
to have soon died out, yet, of course, or balloting booths in which the sortition
the recitations themselves have every- took place. The remarks of that treatise
where prevailed down to comparatively upon the dicastic arrangements at
modem times. During the mediaeval Athens are ably explained by Mr. Poste
period they were continually kept up in the Classical Review (vols, vii and x).
in the halls of powerful chieftains and The word is supposed to occur three
military knights. By the law of Castile times in that section of the treatise
108 EKKAH^IAZOrSAI
Kara a-rrfCTaaa trap 'A/3/io5% KXrjpSarco irdvTas, 'e<cs &,v
Kal KTjpviei Tovs e/c tov ^fJT iirl ttjv crToiay aKoXovBdv
whicli deals with ras KKr^piaras apxas ; have nothing to do with any dicastic
but in chap. Ixiii the manuscript gives proceedings. To say, as Mr. Poste says,
the first three letters only, and Mr. that in the Utopia of Praxagora the
Poste's KXri[p(0TpiSfi] seems far more men were to dine in their dicastic
probable than the K\T][paiTfipia] of Mr. sections (or as them, their juror
he calls
Kenyon and Dr. Sandys; whilst the brigades) involves a complete misunder-
proposal of Dr. Sandys and Mr. Poste standing of Praxagora's Utopia. There
to read in the same chapter ttuoSoi St are now no dicastic sections ; all dicasts
elaiv els to. KkqptnTrjpi-a (for fls ra fii- and dicastic matters have been swept
Kaa-TTjpta) SeKa, jiia rfj 0vXn ^k-o-Ttji, though for ever away. All citizens are to come
I feel no doubt of its correctness, is yet to the banquet, and the merely
lots are
the fragmentary sentences which follow 682. (TTTjaacra nap' 'Apfio8iici] Saving
chap. Ixiii the word undoubtedly occurs set up the halloting booths by the statue
a " balloting urn." The Scholiast's note in any part of the Agora he pleases,
here, ras KXriparas apxas, may possibly saveonly by Harmodius and Aristogeiton,
refer to the section of the Polity which wX^v Trap' 'Apfid&iov Koi ' Apia-Toyeirova.
contains the account of the xXijpojTijpia. However, in their strange adulation of
These balloting booths Praxagora will Demetrius Poliorcetes, the Athenians
bring into the Agora, and set them up passed a decree xpucSr elKovas icji' SpfiaTos
(o-T^crao-a) beside the statue of Harmo- (TTrjirai, tov tc 'Avri'ydi'OU Kal Ar)ji,rjTplov
diua. But her subsequent arrangements (father and son) jrXijo-ioi 'Ap/xoSi'ov koi
'Apia-Toyflrovos. Diod. Sic. XX. 46. Nearly ing halls were still law courts, it was
three centuries later, they more appro- the practice, in the early morn, to affix
priately decreed to Brutua and Cassius on each hall, in which a court was to
(iKovas )(aXKas irapa Tf Trjv tov 'ApfioSiov be held that day, one of the second ten
Kal Triv TOV 'ApKTToyftTovos, forasmuch as letters (from A onwards) of the Greek
they too were tyrannicides. Dio. Cass. alphabet. The second ten letters were
xlvii. 20. It was for a somewhat similar employed because the first ten (from A
reason that the Chorus of men in the to K) were appropriated for a different
Lysistrata resolved to take their stand purpose in the process of assorting the
beside this group of statuary, with dicastic sections. These dicastic sections,
" swords in myrtles dressed " to hid having been fully formed, ascertained
defiance to the tyi-anny to which the the halls in which they were to sit by
women aspired. Lys. 633. "Some drawing tickets in the KXriparripiov the :
records of the group have been traced section, for instance, which drew a ticket
in coins and vases, and, it is believed, marked with the letter A, went off to
even copies in sculpture. By com- determine law suits in the hall over the
parison of these it is still possible to portals of which the letter A was aflSxed.
appreciate the skillwith which the But under Praxagora'a system all this
figures of the two youths, rushing is changed. There are no dicastic
forward together to an attack, were so sections to be assorted, and the first ten
composed as to display the action of letters are therefore available for the
both in effective combination from banqueting halls themselves. Every
whichever side they were regarded." citizen draws his individual letter at
Watkiss Lloyd, Age of Pericles, chap, Praxagora's balloting booths, and will
xviii. be duly admitted to the banquet pre-
683. iv oTTola ypd^/nart] Having ascer- pared in the hall distinguished by the
tained in what letter (that is, in what same letter. Hence in the Plutus the
banqueting hall) he is to dine, biov word ypappa is used to signify as well
eiVfly hiKCL^iiv dire demvftii, says the the letter on the ticket (277, 278) as the
Scholiast, merely, meaning
however, hall distinguished by that letter (972).
that SiKii^eiv would have been the word 684. ex TOV /3ijT'] To firira here, like TO
required under the pre-Praxagorean drjTa in the following line, seems to stand
arrangements. For while these banquet- for the entire class who have drawn
:
110 EKKAHSIAZOT5AI
tV ^aaiXewv SemvritTovTar to fie 5^t' ey t^v Trapa Tavrt\v, 685
Toil's S' e/c Tov Kamr ks Trjy crToiav ^mpeiv Tr]v d\(piT6Tra>Xii'.
BA. lya KaTTTcocnv; TIP. fjia Ai',dW' ly eKeiSenrvwcrii'. BA. oto) Se to ypdfifia
jXTj '^eXKva-Ofj KaO' h Seiwvqcrei, tovtovs dinXSxnv airayres.
nP. dXX' ovK 'icTTai tovto Trap' r^pXv.
that particular letter, and oi in tov ^rjra joke was confined to the(S^ra. Words-
to signify those of the B class. Aristo- worth (Athens and Attica, chap, xxii)
phanes does not, as the translation does, says " the drira cannot refer to the
select the first three letters of the Theseum, which is not a stoa but it :
alphabet. He picks out, as most appro- refers to the stoa of Zeus Eleutherios,
priate to his purpose, the letters B, e, K. which stood parallel to the stoa Basi-
The Beta class are to dine at the aToiav leios, or napa TavTrjv. (Harpocration in
fiaa-lXeiov (a crroa frequently mentioned paaiXcios OTod" Sijo (TToal rjirav nap' d\-
by classical authors, as, e. g. by Aristotle, XrjKaSj rj tov ''EXevOeplov AioSf kol rj ^aa-l-
Polity of Athens, chap, vii, wherein, Xeiof.) And this was parallel to the
when a court sat, the apxav /3a<rtXeis stoa Basileios in site, as drjTa is to ^^xa
presided), cW i, as the Scholiast says, to in sound." This is very probable ; and
^aa-iXcwv diTO tov B apx^Tai. The Kappa for my own part, I think that if Aristo-
class are to go to the dXc^iVooy aroiau phanes had seen his way to making
(iv 17 TO a\(j)iTa eTrcoXfiTO, Hesychius), SO a joke on drjTa, he would have made it
giving an opening to the jest of Ble- and that his not doing so shows that
pyrus, ^va KairTaa-iv ; that they may gobble we are not to look for any jest, or pun,
up their food voraciously ? Where the or play upon words.
Theta class are to go is more doubtful. 688. 1j.f1 '^eX/cuo-^n] It frequently hap-
The Scholiast says tovs 6!jTas, tovs juadai- pened that the state of business did not
Tovs CIS TO Qrja-eiov' fTTfi izaktv dno tov require that all the ten courts should
BrjTa apxfTai. But the Theseium was not sit and on these occasions some of the
:
Athenaeus (vi. 42) cites from " The Scythian " of Antiphanes,
Plutarch (Pyrrhus, chap, xiii) tells us mighty little merriment after Pyrrhus
that a Tarentine citizen, wishing to had come: \a^uiv a-rifpavov KaWajiTrdbiov,
dissuade the people from sending for Sxmep oi fiedvovres, npos tyjv eKKkriaiav
Pyrrhus, came into the assembly, pre- K<afiaf'. And as to the wreath, see
tending to be tipsy, with a wreath and also supra 131, and the note there ;
torch, such as drunkards bear, and pro- Ach. 1145; Eur. Alcestis 796, 832;
tested that they had better be merry Cyclops 555 ; Lucian's Bis Accusatus,
while they could, for they would have 16. Usually they wore a wreath of
112 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
TciSe Ki^ovcTiv Sivpo nap rjnas- 695
hOdSe finpd^ icrO' wpaia.
Si<p6pov avKTJs
roses, says Barnes on the last-mentioned 698. f| impioov] This is one of the
passage, referring to Anacreon. And many passages which show
that, in
as to the torch, see infra 1150; Wasps the time of Aristophanes at all events,
1331, 1390. the apartments of the women were
697. ircpa] It is not absolutely clear on the upper floor. Another occurs
whether eVe'pn describes the new speaker, 961 infra, where the girl is implored
or is part of her speech ; and some place to come down (KaraSpafiova-a) to open
a comma after nap' e'fiol S', and construe the door for her lover. A third is in
erepa Tit together, as in Lysistrata 524. Thesm. 482, where a wife does go down
This would leave for her speech Trap' (Kara^alva) ^d6pa) for that purpose. It
f/io"' ^f Kn\ (caXXiorr; Kai XfvKoraTi;, which is Unnecessary to cite passages from
does not seem sufficiently explicit. And other authors.
on the whole I think the speech must 708. Sitpopov avKrjs] The 8l(j>opos avKrI
be Trap' f'/xoi 8' erepa (sc. p.etpa^), Kal was a which bare fruit twice
fig-tree
The fact is that
KaXKlcrrr] Kal XevKordrrj. a year, but the word Seijxa-dai in the
erepa iswanted in both connexions, but following line, quite apart from such
can, as it seems to me, be less easily passages as Peace 1348, 1349, makes it
spared from the speech than from the plain that it is here, as Paulmier says,
description of the speaker. employed to signify t6 alSotov.
! ;
709. cV To'is Trpodipoiai] In the vestibule : pathetic epigram (Anthology, Plato, vii)
where lovers awaited the summons to on " Lais dedicating her mirror to
their mistresses' presence. In the Aphrodite," she describes herself as
(paoTaJv
kfffiov yl TTpo6vpoLS Aa?s ix^^^ yiaiv.
We should no doubt read tVl npoBipois bathing in its waters. " Is it a wife
for iin Trpodvpois in the " Inscription on who comes ? " it says, " her husband
a Woman's Bath " (Anthology, Anon. will love her more than ever. Is it
337), which invites all women to in- a virgin ? she will soon have lovers in
crease their charms and loveliness by plenty. Is it a courtezan ?
tff^bv ipaffrwv
e^ft kvl TTpoBvpoK, hSdSe Kovaap-iirri"
The language is evidently borrowed from that of " Lais and her mirror."
I
5
114 EKKAHSIAZOrSAI
(f>pe vvv, (Ppdarof fioi., ravr dpiaKei crcpay ; BA. irdvv. 710
nP. ^aSccTTeov rap' ka-rlv eh dyopav e/iol,
The lovers would be fVi tuis Bvpms n-dfeiv Kinpiv two lines below, doubtless
(infra 997, 1114; Clouds 467), but ei/ rois- originally borrowed from some tragic
npoBvpoiiTiv (Plato, Protagoras, cbap. vi), poet (Agatbon probably, or Euripides),
wbicb were adorned with statues, seats, is repeated here from Tbesm. 205. It
and the like see Anthology, Posi-
; means " to steal away the love which of
dippus, 13. Lovers of women like Lais right belongs to others." Cf. infra 921.
are described by St. Chrysostom as Sm- 724. KaTavaKrjv] Karacaxi) MSS. " Cor-
vvKTipivovT^s iv Tots iKilvav Tipodipois rigendum credo KaravaKrjv, slave-foshion.
Horn, vii in Eph. (50 A). Ita enim exprimebant Attici modum ad
715. KaracTTriam] To establish, institute, quetn aliquis vel aliqua sive eVeipero sive
set going, fViXXeTo. KaraivdKr), habitus servilis. Vide
720. avrai] She points to the Chorus Lysistr. 1151, 1155." Tyrwhitt. Many
who, for this purpose, as Dindorf re- instances of the kind to which Tyrwhitt
marks, represent the free Athenian refers are collected by Dobree, such
women generally. The expression iipap- as a-Kdcpiov dTrorcTiX/ie'cM, Birds 806,
;
Thesm. 838 ;
/loixov KeKapfieios Ada.. 849, the community of goods and the com-
&c. munity of women. First comes the
727. flavjuafeTe] Blepyrus now follows " scene of the two citizens," who ai-e
Praxagora off the stage, and Chremes, the two neighbours of Blepyrus, Chremes
two lines later, returns to his house to and the husband of the second woman ;
arrange and bring out his chattels. Of the former, in obedience to the law,
Blepyrus we hear nothing more until preparing to take his goods to the
the closing scene of the play, when he, public stores, whilst the other rails at
and the Chorus all
his little daughters, him for his folly in doing so. After
go off to join the festivities, which this comes the " scene of the three
under the new system are gratuitously Hags," all eager to avail themselves of
provided for the public. Meanwhile the privileges which Praxagora had
two more or less farcical scenes are promised them, supra 617, 618.
intercalated to illustrate the practical 729. Tfjv oicrlav] With these words
working of the new arrangements as to Chremes disappears into his house ;
I 2,
;
116 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
(XOPOr.)
XP. ^(wpei. (TV Sevpo, Kiva)(ypa, KaXfj KaXcas 730
t5iv ^p-qjidraiv Ovpa^e irpatTt] tS>v e/xap,
and the stage is now left vacant. Nor were the daWofopoi wanting, the
Whilst liebusy indoors with his
is feeble old men who walked in the pro-
chattels, the Chorus sing an ode which cession carrying their branches of olive
is now lost (its sole trace being the see Wasps 544 and the note there. And
survival of the word XOPOY in the doubtless if we knew more fully the
Ravenna MS.), but which, judging from details of a Panathenaic procession, we
the usual practice of Aristophanes, we should find something to explain all the
may safely conclude to have been anti- other directions which Chremes gives in
strophical to the ode supra 571-581, the passage before us. The Scholiasts
and to have celebrated the brilliant quite misunderstand the scene, and
success of Praxagora's exposition of her imagine that the procession is one, not
scheme, wherein she had more than of household goods, but of female slaves,
fulfilled the anticipations expressed in and accordingly take Kivdxvpa to be
the strophe. As soon as the song is ovopa SovXrjs, and explain arp^ij/aiTa by
concluded, Chremes reappears with his KKs^ava, KiBapaSos by 17 aXtrpls, and
goods, and proceeds to marshal them so on.
on the stage after the fashion, as Bergler The first article brought
730. Kivaxvpa]
observes, of a great religious procession out, and placed in the van of the pro-
One
at a Panathenaic or other festival. cession, is the Kivaxipa, a word which
is Queen of the
to be the Kavrjtpopos, the does not, I believe, occur elsewhere, but
May, the young and noble maiden who which, from its obvious derivation (irapa
bore the holy basket (Acharnians 242, TO kli'7p to axvpa, Bergler), can signify
258; Lysistrata646). Next to her walks nothing else than the "bran-sifter,"
the Si(ppn(l>6pos carrying her chair (Birds a sort of sieve-like instrument for sepa-
1552). Afterwards come the iSpmcjfjopoi rating the fine flour from the bran. We
and a-Ka(l>ri(pnpoi, the resident aliens and may infer from the present passage
their wives and daughters, carrying pots (1) that it was not an agricultural or
of water, and dishes filled with cakes mill implement, but a kitchen utensil
and honeycombs, Krjpiwv khI tronavoiv in a private house ; (2) that in figure it
Tr'Krjpus. See Photius, Hesychius, Harpo- was tall and slender, for it seems certain
cration, s. vv. ; Pollux, iii. segm. 55. that Aristophanes is selecting the most
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE ii;
{He1^e was a choral song, now lost, during which Chremes is pieparing to brhig out his
chattels from the house.)
not raising a laugh by selecting the (Birds 1552), who carried the chair on
most inappropriate and (3) that the
; which, I presume, the basket-bearer
flour was poured in at the top with took her seat, when the procession
the bran still intermingled, and arrived arrived at Athene's Temple. The ex-
at the bottom as fine flour with no pression nap' avTr]v in line 737 has refer-
admixture of bran. It here represents ence merely to the juxtaposition in
the Knvrjcjiopos, the fair maiden who led which the two articles are placed by
the procession, to whom in the Achar- Chremes. In the procession she followed
nians (242-253) the direction npoW h immediately behind the leader. See
TO TTpoadfv is given, and to whom there, Birds 1551, 1552, and the Scholiast
as here, are applied the terms koXi) there. Here the chair-girl is repre-
KoKais, "with your. siveet face and m your sented by the pot, black and sooty by
sweet way," the KaXfj referring to the constant use : and if the part could be
maiden's personal beauty, and the icaXms taken by a slave (which, however, is
to the charming way in which she dis- hardly probable), it might be conjec-
charges her duty. Speah, my fair, and tured that there is an allusion here to
fairly, Henry V, last scene. Finally Ethiopian slaves, who (some years later
fiTfTpififiefri, powdered, as applied to at least) were considered very fashion-
a woman, me'ans "with cosmetics rubbed able at Athens. In the Characters of
in," whilst as applied to the Kivaxvpa it Theophrastus, xxi, one example of
which ''
Ambition in trifles " is for a man eVi-
refers to the floury state in it
would naturally be found. See Lysi- jXfXrjOrjVm ottios avra 6 cKoXovBos (supra
strata 149. In the lines cited by the 593) Aldioyjr (crrai.
" He means
Scholiast on Birds 1551 from the " Gods 735. TO <liapiJLaKov\ the hair-
of Hermippus, we should probably read dye, G)s Tov AvfftKpdTovs tpappaKw peXtil-
his hair black beiug popularly called mentioned here, were attendants on,
a second Lysicrates. Dr. Blaydes quotes and mere appendages to, the noble
Apostol. X. 97 AvcnKpdrrjs erepos' iiri rav virgin who bare the holy basket.
liiKavoTpixmv. oJtos yap (j>appdKa nvl Those who follow are independent
e/xeKaive ras eaVTOv rpixaf, cip-os t>v KaX members of the procession. We are
piXas Kal alfrxpos Ka\ KXeirTrjs. Some of not told what household articles repre-
these abusive epithets are borrowed sent the Kopparpia, the iBpia(j)6pos, and
from the Scholiast on 630 supra, where the fTKa<^ri<p6pos,
see the note. The expression oib' fir, d, 789. r] Ki6apto&6s\ He is unquestionably
if the reading is correct, is strangely referring, as Brunck observes, to the
elliptical " Integra enim oratio foret,"
: domestic cock. Who else would have
says Kuster, " vtj Am fieXaivd y (ware ovk roused the sleeper before daybreak?
av iqs peXavTpa) 01)5' et to (pdppaKOv Who would have sung tov opdpiov
else
K.T.X." And Markland on Eur. Iph. in vofiov ? Even if the present description
Taur. 583, referring to this passage, could have admitted any other inter-
observes "locum optime explioat doc- pretation, all doubt would have been
tissimus Kusterus." removed by the terms in which Aristo-
737. KoixpaiTpi.a] A i ire-maiden. (pnXe- phanes elsewhere speaks of the bird of
KTpia, >; Kotr/ioCo-a rhi yvvmKas. Scholiast. dawning. " He was once the Great
The tire-maiden, the chair-girl, and the King," says the poet in the Birds, " the
parasol-holder (Birds 1550), who is not Autocrat of all the Persians and still :
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE U9
he wears his tiara erect : and still so pander's famous opSws vofMos. rfo-av &i
mighty is his power, that all mankind Enra (yopoi) ol vtto TfpTvdpdpnv' hv etf
v6iiov Hpdpiov aVi;." Birds 489. Cf. Id. 742. (TKaffiriv He who has taken
Xa^aiv]
495, 496 ; Wasps 100. The feminine is the a-KcKpY] with the intention of bearing
used because the musician in the real it as aKarf>r](p6pos in the procession. We
procession was a female and should ; have already seen, on 729 supra, that
not have given a handle to such idle the o-Kac^ai were filled with Krjpia and
suggestions as the Scholiast's AXerph, TTOTrnva,
and Meineke's p-vXij, the hand-mill, in 746. eyo) KaTadfjaco] Now another door
support of which he cites Pherecrates opens, the door upon which Praxagora
apud Athenaeum, vi. p. 263, and Nico- had stealthily scratched, supra 34, and
stratus, Stobaei Florileg. Ixx. 12. Of the husband of the second woman
course here, as in Wasps 815, the bird again comes out, as he did supra 327.
produced on the stage is merely a model He is a heady and obstreperous indi-
or picture. vidual, the very opposite in all respects
741. opdpiov vopov] The song of dawn, to the tolerant and accommodating
from opdpos the early morn; but of course, Chremes, who had from the very first
both here and in the passage cited in expressed his willingness to adapt him-
the preceding note from the Birds, the self to the regulations of the new re-
120 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
ovSev npos eiros ovtms di/oT^rmi eK^aXm,
nplv Siv eKirvdcofiai irdv to irpayii ottcos e^et.
751. ovSlv irpos (TTOs] 'AvtI tov, as 756. eVi trToi;(Ou] Kara rci^iv. Scholiast.
(TV^fv, eucKa /xpSerdf. Scholiast. For 757. 'lepavi TW KrjpVKi] Krjpv^ ovTos,
no reason. In tlie passages cited by Dr. oo-ns to. wnrpaa-Kopfva iKrjpvrre. Sclio-
Blaydes from Luoian's Hermotimus, 36 liast. meaning is, "Are you send-
Tlie
and Philopseudes, 1, the words have ing them to be sold by public auction?"
a totally different meaning, being equi- Hiero was a praeco ad merces turbam qui
valent to the Latin nihU ad rem. cogit emendas.
Horace, A. P. Praeconi,
753. ovTos] Whilst he is in the midst or praecoiiis voci, bona sttbjicere was the
of his soliloquy, he suddenly perceives ordinary Roman phrase for a sale by
the long row of chattels which Chremes public auction. So in Hdt. vi. 121 the
has been ranging in the street, and calls words ra xp^ipara airoij Kripvaa-oneva Itto
out to know what it all means. toC 8t]poa-iov iivUcrdai are rightly ren-
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 121
Cit. The laws, poor wretch ! What laws ? Che. The new-made laws.
Cit. The new-made laws ? O what a fool you are !
Che. a fool ? Cit. Well, aren't you ? Just the veriest dolt
In all the town ! Che. Because I do what's ordered ?
Che. Then won't you bring yours in ? Cit. I'll wait awhile.
And watch the people what they're going to do.
Che. What should they do but bring their chattels in
For the state's use ? Cit. I saw it and believed.
to take the words KaKodaipwv u as equi- into &v emBojxrjv, and by Dr. Blaydes
valentto"Youwill come to misfortune," into Traa-drjcrofiai, but there is really no
;
122 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
XP. Xeyovcri yovv kv rais oSois. AN. Xe^ovcri yap.
XP. Kai (pacTiv OLo-eiv dpdfievoi. AN. (prjcrovcrt- yap.
XP. dnoXfis aTna-Twu Tvavr AN. din<TTr](yov(n yap.
. 775
XP. Zei/y al y eTriTpiylreiev. AN. eTriTpLyjrqva-i yap.
oicreii' SoKfis Tiv octti^ avT&v vovv 'iyi.i
773. Xe'louo-t yap] This and the three upward, as a beggar would hold it for
similar ejaculations which follow are an alms, or an oflScial for a bribe. It
merely introduced for comic effect. exactly answers to the x^'P" ''"l^iv of
The first two, indeed, " Aye, talk they Thesm. 937. We
learn incidentally
will" and " Aye, speak they icill," are from Birds 518 that a sacrificer was
significative of scorn and contempt. accustomed to put a portion of the
But the second two, " Aye, disbelieve sacrificial meat into the outstretched
they ivill," and "Aye, destroy they will," hand of the god.
have not, and are not intended to have, 784. tS>v wpoTjpyov Tl bpa.v\ To get on
any meaning whatever. tvith my u'ork. The same language is
775. anokHs] You will he the death of used m Plutus 623 ti rav irpovpyov Tioieiv.
Che. Whjj in the streets they talk Cit. Ay, talk they will.
Che. Saying they'll bring their goods Cit. Ay, say they will.
Che. Zounds ! you doubt everything. Cit. Ay, doubt they will.
pvT]s Trjs x^P"^} (Ttap.os e'lriyiyveTaf 6 6' at Rome, too, thunder put an end to
"A-ytf, Bflov fjyria-dpevos, e^f\6av waKiv ck a meeting is well known from the story
T^y X<^P"s, dia<j)rJKe TO a-rpdrevfia. Xen. of the tribune Apuleius Saturninus.
Hell. iii. 2. 24. About three years after When he was endeavouring, with the
the date of this play, Agesipolis, in- aid of the country tribes, to force his
vading Argos, managed to disregard the revolutionary measures through the
warning of a aei-afws ; but even he was Assembly, 6 TroXiriKoy oxkos e'/3da, i>s ytfo-
;
124 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
^ nvp awoTpoirov, r) Sid^eiev yaXfj,
iravaaivr &v ela-cpepoi'Tes, a/i^povTrjTe <rv.
subsequently to show that a law, npbs &aip.ovias, where it is said of the super-
IStav re koI ^povrrjs o)VQfiaap.vqs K^Kvpa- stitious man, koI Trjv odov iav TrapaBpdfirj
p.eyos Trapa to. iraTpiaj was no law at all. yaXi], p.rj Trporepov nopevOrjvai, eos die^eXSr}
Appian, De Bell. Civ. i. 30. il noXkaKis Tiff, T^ XlOovs rpels vnep T^ff 68ou 6ta/3a\j/,
Che. No fear ; they'll bring them. Cit. If they don't, what then ?
Che. We'll fight them. Cit. If they prove too strong, what then ?
Che. I'll leave them. Cit. If they won't be left, what then ?
ovx, oiToSev Xd^oif or Xdj^i/s (this I see has question, though a stumbling-block to
also occurred to Dr. Blaydes) or ^117 yap some, seems not only natural but
Swov Xa/Seiv ixois- But this is purely- necessary. The speaker would not go
conjectural, and does not justify an on to a fresh question whilst the first
alteration of the text. remained unanswered. "But what if
796. eutjs] The day after to-morrow, els they don't bring them ? " " They're
TpiTi;!'. Scholiast, Harpocration, Suidas. sure to bring them.'' " Well, but what
797. TovTovs] He points to the audience 802. KoiXvcraxn] All the manuscripts
as representing the 'ABijvaiovs rajfu- and editions have noiXaa-' aira, sell the
noble and worthy of Athens, but ye leave them and walk off." " What if
;
326 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
XP. Siappayecrji, AN. fjv Siappaym Se, tl ;
they won't let you walk off ? " To this of Hipponicus), who, having inherited
Cliremes lias no reply ready. had wasted his sub-
a colossal fortune,
807. TToXii yap ejLi/xsXecTTepoi'] would
It stance in riotous living. More than
he far more to his taste. " Multo sane twenty years ago he had begun to "shed
lepidius ei videretur plus quam triginta his feathers" (Birds 283, 284) but he ;
dies prius cacare." Brunck. And yet cannot even yet have reached the utterly
he would be suffering pain all that destitute condition in which he died,
time. See supra 366. The expression since we find him shortly afterwards in
TrXew Tpia.Kov6' fjfiepas is repeated from
fi command of an Athenian contingent at
Aohamians 858. The wdm in the line Corinth.-Xen. Hell. iv. 5. 13. And
above is, of course, as Bergler remarked, about six years later, Lysias, in the
merely ironical. And Paulmier and matter of the estate of Aristophanes
others infer from this passage, perhaps (50), says that the grandfather of Cal-
rightly, that Antisthenes was a man of lias assessed the rateable value of his
niggardly spirit, always very unwilling estate at 200 talents, and that Callias
to part with his property. himself, on his was
father's death,
809. KnWinaxm} Ovroi mvrjs, says the esteemed the richest man in Hellas
Scholiast. But, poor as he was, he yet and yet the rateable value of his
had more goods to bring in than the whole estate did not then amount to
once wealthy and luxurious Callias (son two talents.
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 127
Chr. "Twere a good deed. Cit. You are really going to bring them ?
That vote about the salt, you mind iliat, don't you ?
128 EKKAHSlAZOrSAI
/xecTTrji' djrfjpa rfju yvdQov y(a\KZv e-XCfv,
closed, and the fountain of silver was that " on one occasion (De Symmoriis,
again in flow. sec. 33) Demosthenes alludes to a pro-
818. Tr]v yvilBov] That it was the position for raising 500 talents by direct
custom of the Athenians to carry money property tax as something extravagant,
in their mouths is, of course, well known. which the Athenians would not endure
See Wasps 791 and the note there. to hear mentioned." But this is not so.
airrjpa, I made off. Demosthenes says that the Athenians
825. T((Tcrapa<o(TTrjS , , , EipwriS7f] OJros would not stand a direct property tax
eypn-^e Te(r(rapaKO(rTriii el(T(veyKelv diro Trjs of one-twelfth (which would be required
oiatas els to koivov.- Scholiast. That to raise 500 talents). He does not
this TecytrapaKoarq was, as the Scholiast suggest that they would not stand a
says, a direct property tax of 2J per direct property tax of one-fortieth,
cent., just as the nfvTeKocrtocrTri mentioned which was the proposal of Euripides :
infra 1007 was a direct propei-ty tax of on the contrary, he speaks of a tax of
one-fifth of a unit per cent, on the one-fiftieth as if it would create no
taxable capital is, in my judgement, difiiculty whatever. It seems to me
absolutely certain. No other percentage that Euripides (whether a son of the
could have been expected to raise the great poet or some other Athenian of
enormous sum of 500 talents whilst ; the same name) was one of the officers
a property tax of one- fortieth would not whose duty it was both to
{TTopKTTnX)
exceed an income tax for one year of devise and levy taxes (see the note on
6s. in the . Mr. Grote's objections Frogs 1505) that there had arisen
:
(History of Greece, chap. Ixxv) rest on some urgent necessity for 500 talents,
no substantial foundation. He says possibly on account of the expenses
;
to think that they could get out of their KaTanmovv avTi tov evTeXi^etu, XoidopecVf
130 EKKAHSIAZOT5AI
XP. ov ravTov, S> rdv. Tore jAv -qfieTs rjp^o/Ku, 830
pvv S' at yvfaiKss. AN. as y kya> ^vXa^ofiai
vfj Tov TlocreiSco /xfj KaTovprjcraia-L /lov.
830. oil ravTov] The cases are not tliatunder tlie old democracy only a
analogous. few distinguislied guests were enter-
831. at y' ym] This is of course in- tained by the state in the Prytaneum
tended merely to express the speaker's but now the invitation is extended to
contempt for the sex. Men are accus- every citizen. Some would change
tomed KnTaxpv(Tovv and KaramTTovv, "fjpv^ into KrjpvKawa, referring to 713
women, he thinks, are fit only Karovpe'iv. above ;but there the crieress was to be
Therefore he vrill give them as wide the immediate personal assistant of
a berth as possible. Praxagora. That she was not going
833. Tavdrjiopov] The yoke for carrying to dispense with the services of men
burdens. See Frogs 8, where the Scho- generally is shown by the 6 ttjv fia^au
liast gives precisely the same definition <f>pa>v of 851 infra and the present
;
as here, ^vXov dpcfiiKoikov, iv o> ra (jiopria speech is plainly that of a man, and
e^aprfjtrapTes ot epydrat ^aaTdCov(rt. not of a woman.
834. K^pi'g] A crier enters to summon 837. on-oi] This is the reading of the
all the citizens to the state banquet: bestMSS. and of almost all the editions.
fvv yiip ovra Taiir' ex(i, he says, meaning Brunck introduced ottou from the only
: ; ;
Che. But times have altered ; then the men bare sway,
'Tis now the women. Cit. Who, I'll take good care,
Shan't try on me their little piddling ways.
Chr. You're talking nonsense. Boy, take up the yoke.
Criee. O all ye citizens (for now 'tis thus),
MS. with whicli he was acquainted con- See Pollux, x, segm. 94, and the 00m-
taining this part of the play, and has mentators So in Aoharnians,
there.
been followed by a few editors ; but 665-670, the Chorus pray that the Muse
oTToi is doubtless correct in the sense of will come to them keen and bright, " As
whither ye shall go and dine. Cf. Eur. the spark leaps up from the oakwood
Bacchae 184 noi bei xop^i^iv; ttoI Ka6i- ashes, stirred by the breath of the fan"
(TTcivai noSa ; and Elmsley'a note there. (Rudd), ipeBi^o/xevos ovpta pnrldi. The
838. emvevria-fiivai] Nevi)o-/xcVai from meaning here is that the fish-cutlets
veo) to heap, veva<Tfivai from yao-crw to are broiling on a well-fanned fire.
132 EKKAH5IAZOT2AI
Tipcov Sk X^pii )(\avi8a Kai KovinoSa
the ervovs x^Tpas here being equivalent used. As to f'/i/3ar see the note on 345
to the (afiov of Peace 885 the rpvffXia ; supra. In his speech, " In the matter
signifying, as Brunck observes, ra rap of the estate of Dicaeogenes," 20, Isaeus
yvvMKmv alSolaand the ittttikiji' (rTo\r)v
;
says that a claimant who had reduced
involving an allusion of the same kind Cephisodotus to penury by unjustly
as the 'iniriov 7vpami8a of Wasps 502. depriving his cousin, the mother of
848. Teponv] Dindorf observes that Cephisodotus, of her share in the estate,
Geron occurs in some inscriptions as now upbraided Cephisodotus on ifi^dSas
a proper name, and it is unquestionably koX rpi^avia t^opeX, Siimfp dSiKovfievos n
so used here ; but the bearer of the el e/i^dSas Kr)(pi(T6doros (pope'i, dXX.' ovk
name was undoubtedly a yepmv, a shabby uSlkSiv oti, a<^eXojuvos avrov ra ovra,
old fellow who, having been rigged out irivrfTa mnolrjKev, And of. Plutus, 842,
in a new suit of clothes from the public 847.
stores, now fancies himself a youth 860. ri yap nddo) Quid enim faciam ?
;]
again, and struts about, joking and Cf. Birds 1482 rt yap nddo)(TKanreiv yap
;
laughing, with " another youth." ovk. imarafiat. So long as it was a ques-
850. f;u^(is',Tpi/3mv] Which he formerly tion of giving up his private property,
:
Cit. Why then I'll stand beside the door, and Che. What ?
lie held it the part of a fool to obey the 864. KaTayCKa><Ti\ If they laugh to scorn
behests of the law, supra 768. But your threats of a summons ? The thread
now that it has become a question of of this short dialogue is as follows
attending the banquet, he remembers "I must do what the State orders."
that it is the duty of all well-disposed "What if the women will not let you ?"
citizens {tovs ev (fypovovvTas) to support "At them, head foremost." "What if
the institutions of their country. He they repel you with blows ? " " I'll go
has no alternative whether he like
; it to law,I'll summon them." " What if
this is, I think, the meaning of the thinking that if all the MSS. had read
Scholium, i^ &v wpcorjv 6 firj /SouXd/ifcoy KaireXuxn, the genius of a Bentley or
rfjv oialav KaraSflvm (i.e. the second a Person would have been equal to
speaker) inripiiTa. restoring KOTayeXaio-i.
134 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
AN. Twv elo'cpepouTccv apTrdcro/iai ra crtTia.
868. TTafjLTrqdtav] Tfjv rraaav Krrjaiv supra, the Ravenna MS. inserts XOPOY,
Scholiast. TrayKT^/o-iaw Piotius, Eusta- showing that the scene of the Two
thius (on Od. iv. 413). rfjv okoKkrjpiav Citizens, which is now followed without
TT^V oXrfv KTrj(TLV, TCapO. TO TTcio), TQVT(TTlj any interval by the scene of the Three
KTajxai Le Fevre. It is a vox Tragica, Hags, was formerly separated from it
says Brunck, referring to Aeaoh. Septem by a choral ode. Judging from analogy
813; Eur. Ion 1305. we may suppose it to have been a
872. firfxavqiiaTos^ Chremes goes oflf to strophe, to an antistrophe separating
deposit his chattels, and share in the the scene of the Three Hags from the
public entertainment. The other, left entrance of Praxagora's handmaiden ;
876. &unvr)aovTa\ The accusative is the central house at 1128 infra, just as
used, says Dr. Blaydes, " quasi praecess- he has already done at 311 and 520
isset non (SaSio-rcoj/ sed PaSiCuv xpn" Cf. supra. But the houses on either side,
Birds 1237. After this line, as after 729 hitherto the residences of Chremes and
:
Hag. Why don't the fellows come ? The hour's long past
And here I'm standing, ready, with my skin
980, 1), whilst the girl is looking from xiii. 6,from the " Wreath-sellers " of
the window overhead. The contention Eubulus (to which Bergler refers),
between the two could hardly have been harlots are described in both ways as
carried on, had the girl been standing 7rpi7r7r\aafivai ^j/i^ivdioLS and avdnXeco
136 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
<TTr]Ka Kal KpoKooTov fjiKpucriiivr},
the present scene. "A harlot's cheek, iii. 1. Kuster refers to the sixth epigram
beautied with plastering art." Hamlet, of Lucian in the Anthology,
And see the note on 929 infra. excelled the lonians in luxury, the
883. 'lavLKan'] TS)v Tpv<j)ri\S>v' "imie? Thebans in gymnastics, the Thessalians
yap rpviprj'Xoi. Scholiast. No authorities in horsemanship, the Spartans in endur-
need be cited to show that the epithet ance, the Thracians in hard drinking
" Ionian," in this connexion, signifies ev 'Icovta fiev i>v, 'Imftaj/ f<j>ai.veTo rpu^epm-
everything that is soft, voluptuous, and repos. Athenaeus, xii. 47. Up to this
dissolute. Cf. infra Thesm. 163
918 ; point the Hag alone has made her ap-
Athenaeus, xii. chaps. 28-31 Harpo- ; pearance, but now the girl looks out
oration and Hesychius, s v. ; Horace, from the window above.
Odes, iii. 6. 21. The historian Satyrus, 885. eprjtias rpuyijo-fiv] Scilicet n^i-
remarking that Alcibiades excelled niXovs. We have already met with this
everybody in everything, says that he proverbial expression in Wasps 634.
;
888. dt ox^^ov] This self-depreciation, dressing the theatrical aiXrjTfjs, who was
like the common I have already detained there for the very purpose of playing
you too long of our platform speakers, accompaniments to the songs.
was no doubt intended merely to elicit 893. 1 Tiy] They now commence their
-from the audience a counter expression rival madrigals, the shrill cracked treble
of.encouragement. The words are used of the Hag alternating with the full
in precisely the same manner by the rich tones of the girl. The Hag has the
Athenian orator in Thuc. i. 73. fiist turn. The first three songs are in
890. TovTo] Tm alSoia. Scholiast, the trochaic metre; the second and third
referring no doubt to a Sep/iani'oy alSolov, corresponding as strophe and anti-
a penem scorteum, called in Lysistrata strophe. The anapaest in the second
109 an oKkt^ov. She throws one of these place of lines 893 and 894, though un-
to the girl, and bids her amuse herself usual in Aristophanes, is, of course,
with that. SiaXiyov is used in much the perfectly regular, ro rpoxaiKov Kara fiep
same sense as ds \6yov cX^n in Knights Tas 77pLTTas x^pas 5e;^erat rpoxdlov, Tpt-
806. ^pa)(vVj Ka\ 8aKTv\ov' Kara be ras apTiovs,
891. avXrjTo] Some have thought that TOVTOVS T, KOi tTTVovheiov^ Kai avaTTaitTTOv,
the Hag is speaking to a private musician Hephaestion, chap. vi. ad init.
Trep ^vvdr}v
dW e0 'irepov av ttTolto.
TO T euiKXivTpov dno^aXoio,
^ovXajxivr] a-troSeiadai,
\y^v^pov\ ivpois
Kal TrpoaeXKVo-aio [ijavTrf] 910
^ovXofiiyT] cpiXfjcrai.
896. Trenitpois] Ripe, mature. Some borrowed from Eur. Phoenissae 5S9,
MSS.read ijnrelpou, experienced, and in 530, where, however, they are used in
good truth, thougli the two words are a totally different connexion.
quite different in meaning, they would 897. ieiXoi] Scilicet ^ via. The first
come to the same thing here, ro aocpov, four lines of the song are a comparison
sollertia in re amatoria, is described as between two classes, the veats and the
Tu c/iTTfipo)/ by the Scholiast. And the nenetpois. The last four are a com-
argument is that repeated in Lucian's parison between two persons, the girl
Amores 25, ywrj fiev oiv, cmo nnpdevov and herself. The Hag has now had her
fi^XP''^ ijXiKi'ar ficn]!, TTpiv f) TfXf'cur rqv say, and the turn has come. The
girl's
(T)(aTt]v puTida rod yrjpas iircdpape'LVf idea of prefixing musical terms to the
evdyKoXov avdpatrtv ofilXrjfia, k&u napeXdrj following songs is, and some of the
TCI rris oypas, ofias rj efmcipia \i rt Ae^at musical terms themselves are, bor-
tS>v vkusv crorpaiTfpoi/. The last words are rowed from the Rev. Rowland Smith's
!
904. TTopaXeXelai] The Hag's song was mortis " as Kuster translates it. Cf.
addressed to her expected lovers; but infra 973.
the girl, rejoicing in her youth, makes 906. to rp^/io] At this direct attack,
a direct attack upon the Hag. You the Hag loses her temper, and utters
have picked out the shaggy hairs (a sign imprecations which it is not easy or
of age) from your eyebrows, she says. desirable to interpret with exactness.
irapoKiyeiV ras virfpexoycos iv rais 6(j}pv(Ti Le Fevre supposes rprjfia to be " earn
TO Tas TvepiTTas d(f>aipei(rdai. Pollux, ii. Greek and in Latin erotics, to denote
segm. 35. KavTeTpt\j/ai, and have rubbed a cold and languid lover. Two trochaic
paint into your face, supra 732, Lys. 149. feet have dropped out of this antistrophe,
140 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
MEI. al ai, ti noTe ndaojiaL ;
and I liave inserted, in brackets, Bergk's tion might perhaps lead the reader to
yj/vxpov, and Blaydes's a-avTr;, not as suppose that the love-sick maiden in
thinking that they are the genuine the ditty is really bewailing her mother's
words of Aristophanes, but to show the absence, whereas she merely regards it
reader the metrical completeness of the as affording a good opportunity for
song. a stolen meeting with her lover. If
911. aiai] Instead of bandying threats this song is intended to correspond
with the Hag, the girl pursues the with the double song which follows, as
doubtless more aggravating course of can hardly be questioned, its opening
lifting up her voice in a young maiden's lines must have been greatly amplified,
love-ditty. The words aXX' a /jma, the possiblyby the introduction of a further
Scholiast says, are addressed irpos rrju portion of the original love-ditty, from
ypavv, but although on the stage the which Aristophanes is borrowing,
girlmay, by way of mockery, so address 918. t6v air 'lavtas rpowov] 'fir fiaXa-
them, yet in the song itself p-ala signifies Kav eKeivav oWwi'. Scholiast. We have
an overindulgent old nurse, such as she already seen (supra 883) that the lonians
who brought Romeo and Juliet together, were notorious for their dissolute and
'Opday6pas is the name which this Juliet voluptuous habits. The girl's song and
bestows on her Romeo. The transla- demeanour may have justified this
!
charge, but the old lady is certainly- Hag, explains it, "horam, h. e. tempus
going too far when she imputes to her mihi constitutum atque assignatum
rival the terrible vice of the Lesbians. lege nova."
Itwould seem that this vice (X(r/3iafic) 926. eV eK(j)opdi>] I have arranged the
was at Athens described by its initial speakers in these lines, and indeed fre-
letter \ (Xd^Sa or Xd/xj3Sa), otto tou quently elsewhere in this scene, some-
apxovTos (TToix^lav, as the Scholiast says. what differently from preceding editors.
The same vice is imputed to the flute- The Hag is reduced to iambics, but still
girl in Wasps 1346. asserts her legal rights. "Sing what
921. i(papnda-ai,o] See supra 722. The you will," she says, "
and peep out like
girl closes the contest with a little out- a cat : no man
go first to you all
will :
burst of triumphant insolence. Never " will come first to me." "First to you?"
shall you intercept (wile away) my retorts the girl, " yes, to your funeral,
lovers (tous e/iovs epacrras, Scholiast),' I suppose. Isthat a novel jest. Mother
Mouldy ? " The same question eV ik-
she sings, "Never shall you destroy or
carry off the charm of my youth." With (jiopdv ; occurs in a very similar passage
Bergk and Velsen, I have given these in Plutus 1008, and is there too ad-
last three lines to the girl, for by Tqv dressed to an ancient coquette. Both
ip.i]v &pav we must necessarily under- there and here some translate it "to
stand "my youth." It cannot mean, carry away your goods " but in both ;
g,s Bothe, thinking it spoken by the places it clearly means to carry you out
;
142 EKKAH2IAZOTSAI
rP. A. ov SfJTa. MEL Ti yap av ypai Kaivd ris \iyoi
to burial (cf. Progs 170), and is so taken 929. fj ay;:(oiio-a] ' Kyxovtra (or as some
by all the best scholars. So Lysias, De spell it eyxova-a) is the plant now known
Caede Eratosthenis 8, eVeiSij de fiot tj as Dyer's Alkanet {Anchusa tinctoria),
^TjTTjp eTe\evTr](T, navnov Tav KaKwv airo- of which we are told by Miller and
Bavovfja QLTLa /iot yeyevrjrat. irr K(j)opav Martyn that it " Is cultivated in the
yap avTJj aKo\ov6Tjaa(ra tj ifirj yvvq^ vtto south of France for the deep purplish
TOVTOV TOV dvdpWTTOV XP^^^ ^'"~
6<f>6ei(Ta, red colour of the roots. It imparts
4>6dpeTai. Very possibly tbe passage in a fine deep red to oils, wax, and all
our Plutus was repeated from tbe first unctuous substances its chief use is;
comedy of that name, so tbat tbe joke for colouring plasters, lipsalves, &c."
was a stale one at the date of tbe Hellenic ladies used it as rouge; and
Eoclesiazusae. The girl excuses herself in the British Museum (Third Vase
for using an old joke by exj)laining that Room, Case 43) some of this rouge may
it was all the more suitable to an old stillbe seen in a pyxis or rouge-pot
woman. discovered in the Greek cemetery at
928. Tovpov yrjpa'i] Perhaps this little Naucratis, and ascribed by the Museum
speech should conclude with a note of authorities to the best period of Greek
interrogation. As the words stand, they art. Both the alkanet and the ceruse
must be translated It is not my age that (supra 878) were constant accessories
will vex you ; meaning, I suppose, that to a Greek toilet, and are frequently
it is not by her age, but by her superior mentioned in that character. Thus in
wisdom and experience, that she will Xenophon's Oeconomicus, chap, x,
wileaway the girl's lovers. "Not your Ischomachus tells us that when he saw
age?" says the girl, "what then? his wife (amongst other things) evrerpip.-
your beauty I suppose : your rouge and fiivrjv TtoWa fiiv ifnfivdia, ojrmr XfUKorepa
oncos ipv9poTpa <j>aLvoiTO rrjs aXrjSelas, lie who has left the
obviously a reveller
persuaded her to give up the use of dinner table (supra 692). It is im-
cosmetics by declaring that he preferred possible that he can be carrying the
her own natural complexion xfrLfjivdiov fj torch through all the ensuing scene
iyxoicrrjs xp^Miti. And to a similar effect and I imagine that he deposits it in
St. Chrysostom : eTrotrja-e a-e KaXfjV 6 Beds; some place, where Blepyrus finds it,
tL Toivvv KaraiTKevd^dS afiop(j)Ov (ravrrjP infra 1150. The words 86^ei ye Ka\ aol
wcrirep yap av f'i Tis xP^<^'f avhpiavTi em- in the preceding line mean Yes, and
Xpt^iXfLe TTjfKov ^op^opoVf ouTcos eta^jj at yourself will he of that opinion soon.
ToTs eTTiTpi/i/iatn Ke^prififvai' yrjv Karawdtr- 987. fieL^ov
cl>pova>] Am much more
treir <Tavrr]V, rfjv fiiv (j)oivi.Krjv, Trjv 8e XeuKijv. sensiUe, know much more about things,
Horn, iv in 1 Tim (571 E. P.). than you. She means that her opinion
931. 'ETTiyeVci] Epigenes does not seem as to the youth's object in coming will
intended to represent a real person be found more correct than the girl's.
but Geres was doubtless known as a The rivals now profess to retire, so as
disreputable old man, and therefore, to yield a free field for the youth to
the girl thinks, a fitting partner for disclose the object of his quest :but in
the old Hag; cf>aXaKp6s ovtos kol TrivrjS, reality each is endeavouring to outwit
says the Scholiast. Epigenes is appa- the other. The girl does indeed go in,
rently the name of the youth who enters but she is keeping an eye on the Hag's
three lines below : but it would be movements, and reappears the moment
profitless to prefix that name to his the other is gone. The Hag at first does
speeches ; merely as a typical
since it is not withdraw at all, but stays by the
veavias that he comes before us. door till she has overheard whom the
934. 681 yap airos] A youth enters, youth is seeking: she then does retire,
with a torch in his hand (infra 978), but keeps a watch on him, and reappears
;
144 EKKAHSIAZOT^AI
NEANIAS. dd' eifjy Trapa. rfj via, KaOevS^iir,
to show that they are in the most riosis." Tyrwhitt also suggested that
familiar and most famous of all scolium- the commencement of the first stanza
metres, viz. that of " Harmodius and is borrowed from one of the scolia pre-
Aristogeiton." The metrical system served by Athenaeus, xv. 50,
And this seems probable enough. See aware of the proximity of the Hag
also Fritzsche, Quaest. Aristoph. p. 48. and the Hag's recitation being an
But the last line seems also a borrowed " aside," inaudible to the youth.
line,and possibly the entire stanza is 943. Ton-i Xapi^fVijs] Charixena is de-
a parody of some lost scolium. In the scribed by some as a fool (evrjdrjs Kai
passage before us each stanza appears ixwpa. Scholiast. fVi ficopia fiif^e/SdiyTO.
to be a soliloquy : the youth being un- Hesychius) ; by others, as a writer of
! ! ;
in, the girl immediately reappears; sense and likelihood, take the first song
and she from the vrindow above, and from the girl and transfer it to the Hag.
her lover from the street below, indulge The neuter (piXov is used here for the
in a littleamatory duet. masculine, and in the antistrophe for
952. bei'po brj\ That these two songs the feminine, by way of endearment.
146 EKKAHSI AZOTSAI
Trp6<Te\0e Kal ^vuevvos fioi
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE n;
Too long I've made my serenade descend, sweet : heart, thy chamber leaving,
L 2
148 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
dvoi^ov, da-trd^ov jie'
supra 905), " a sprig of Aphrodite," " a such collocations as this. Nothing can
bee of the Muses," "a nursling of the be more natural than to say that she
Graces," "the embodiment of soft de- was reared by the powers who confer
lights." The expression /ieXn-ra Movo-r,r grace and loveliness ; like Sappho, av
refers to the honied sweetness of her KuTrper/cai'Epa>s(ri>i'dfi'E7-j:)a^oi'(Antipater
song; compare Birds 224, 749-751 just ;
Sidonius, Epigram 70). Bergler refers
as Sophocles, from the sweetness of his to some dactylics of Ibycus preserved
verse, was called the Attic bee. vpocra- by Athenaeus, xiii. 17,
976. oJros] The door is opened, but 1455 and the note there,
the wrong woman comes out. Expect- 979. ' h.va4>ki<TTiov] The seaport of
ing his love, he is confronted by the Anaphlystus, immediately to the south-
Hag. She asks if he is seeking her. He west of the silver mines of Laureium
replies with an indirect but strong (Xen. DeVect. iv. 43), formed one of the
negative, T.66ev Is it likely ? see Frogs
; Attic demes ; and it may be that some
;; ;
The Muses' bee, of Love's sweet tree the flower, the nursling of the Graces,
Anaphlystian really had the misfortune over sixty years old,'' like the Hag :
to bear the ill-sounding name of Sebinus " we are taking those under twenty,"
the double appellation {'AvaffiXvaTios as like the girl. " Loquitur quasi de litibus
if from aun(j)\av, and 2e^lvos as if from forensibus," says Bergler, "et intelligit
^tvelv) prompting the unsavoury jest aetates mulierum." fiVdyci!/ is a well-
which is found here, and in Frogs 427. known forensic term meaning "to intro-
In the next line, the Hag, whether duce an action before the dieastery,"
stimulated by the jest, or getting tired see the Wasps, passim. This duty de-
of all this dallying, grapples with the volved upon the presiding Archon, who
youth, and endeavours to drag him into was thence called the dcraymyevs.
the hoiise. 983. fltravdis avd^e^Xrjp.eBa] We have
982. VTTfpe^rjKOVTeTfis] 'Ano Tav 8lkS>v. adjoicrned them to some other time. At
eXpyov yap dfi, ra wpo rocrtov irmv SiKa^o- the commencement of Plato's Sym-
fiev. Scholiast. The courts heard causes posium (chap. 2) Aristodemus is repre-
of different dates at different times sented as coming to Agathon's house,
at one time, causes commenced or just as the guests were about to begin
entered for trial (it may be) more than the banquet, and Agathon said to him,
two years previously : at another, causes " Aristodemus, you are just in time
commenced or entered for trial (it may to join our feast : if you have come on
be) since the preceding Munychion. any other business, da-avBis ava^oKov,
Imitating their language, the youth put it off tillanothertime." So Lucian,
says, " We are not taking to day yvvaiKns rd Xoijrd clcravSis dva^aXapEda. Pseudo-
150 EKKAHSlAZOr^AI
ray evTos fiKocriv yap eKSLKd^ofiev.
NEA. Tov tS>v ypa<pea>v dpiarov. PP. A. ovto? S' ecm ris ] 995
sophista, ad fin. ava^aXkia-dm Tr]v biKrjv is etTTt QpaKiKov, enaL^e Be irapa to -naUiv,
the proper legal phrase for adjourning And it was the reading of every edition
an action. before Brunck, who substituted mTTois
987, 988. Kara rhv ev TImTo7s No- co'/ioi/] from the only MS. of which he was cogni-
thing is known of this law or custom of zant for this part of the play, a MS. of
the Paetians, who were a Thracian tribe, little value,and as full of futile emen-
along whose territory Xerxes passed in dations as if it were a recension by
his march from the Hellespont to Thes- a modern critic. But it is infinitely
saly. Hdt. vii. 110. But it was obviously more probable that Ylairois should have
familiar to the Athenians at the date of been corrupted into the familiar nerTois
this play, and must have laid down some than that the converse corruption should
rule, which it was optional for a person have taken place. Nobody has attempted
to adopt, or repudiate, of his own free to explain the reference to veaao), a
choice, without incurring any penalty. game apparently bearing a slight re-
The youth then says, "I have my free semblance to our " draughts," though
choice to take you or not, in accordance played with fewer pieces and doubtless
with the Paetian law," and the Hag under very different rules. However, if
replies, " Had you your free choice were the true reading, the refer-
TveTTois
about your dinner? Had you not to ence must be to some, now unknown,
dine at the place assigned you by the rule of the game. If there were a rule
state ? " supra 684- 686. " So here you : that a player when he had an oppor-
must play the part the state assigns tunity of taking one of his adversary's
you." riaiToif is the reading of the pieces, might either do so, or else refuse
best MSS., and is confirmed by the to take it, without the liability of being
Scholiast, who says, Ilairoi' eduos fih (as tve say) huffed, that is, losing his
.
Youth. No, no, I dread your lover. Hag. Whom do you mean ?
own piece, the reference, if we read Pvr}, papatTTTTos fie tIs icrriv avTi] XtvoCr.
TrexToiy,might be to that rule. The application of the word in the
991. Kprjtrepav] The word is not, I present line is not more clear than its
believe, used elsewhere by any writer of signification. Le Pevre takes the speaker
the classical period, and its meaning is to mean that the Hag might indeed
not altogether clear. But it seems to supply him with a Kprja-epa, but that is
me that the basket called a k6(Jiivos was not what he is wanting to-day. Bergler,
made of wicker cased in coarse linen, with more probability, suggests that she
and that xprja-epa was the name given to is herself addressed as a Kprjaepa, and
this casing. Both the Scholiast and that this was a cant term at Athens for
Suidas define Kpijaepa as to Trfpi^okawv a common prostitute. Anyhow there it*
t5>v <o(pivai>, and I think that the author a play on the words Kpovareov, itpovcrr]s,
of the Etymologicum Magnum would and Kpt](Tepn,
have done the same, had he not been 992. davpd^eis] The Hag speaks as if
led astray by his own fanciful derivation she were a shy and modestyoung maiden,
of the word from mpa (on the analogy, whom it is surprising to find out of
I presume, of Kpr)hepvov), and so con- doors alone. The youth tells her, in
sidered it the ini-^oKaLov, not the nepi- effect, that she matitro propior funeri,
is
"linguarum Hippocratis explicatio") de- lest the undertaker should think she is
scribes it as ^ Tov aXeCpov nriins ovopa^o- a corpse, and come to carry her out.
;
152 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
NEA. OS TO?s veKpoltn ^coypa(f)(i ras XrjKvOov?.
rP. A. oiS' oIS' Ti ^ovXei. NEA. kuI yap iyS o-e vfj Aia.
rP. A. fia rrjv 'A<ppoSiTr}v, rj fi eXax^ KXrjpovfiivri,
998. f'yw ere] The full sentence would Origan, ol a-ocfioi "KeyeToa-av Salfiovas eiXij-
peculiar ellipse ; and there is much to the Lord not to despise one of His little
be said for the Scholiast's reading eymyc, ones, knowing that in Heaven their
which he explains by ^odkofiaL o-f amevai angels do always behold the face of His
eVt Bavarov. Father which is in Heaven. Adv. Gels.
999. jx 'iXaxf KKripoviievrj] Who h/ lot viii. p. 767 B. Many passages relating
acquired me. She is alluding to the to this Hellenic belief are citedby the
common notion that every soul at its Commentators on the well-known vf<vla
birth was allotted to the charge of some in the Phaedo (chap. 57). Thus Men-
divinity or Sai/iav, who was thence- ander (in Clemens Alexandrinus, Strom,
forward its guardian and companion v. 14. 130)
through life. 'EWrjvav fiev ovv, says
So in Theocritus, iv. 40, Battus, be- claims & Saifiov, oy (xe KfxXiipcoo-at koi
wailing the loss of Amaiyllis, says, at at (Tkrjxas, as novrfphs u. The passage in
tS> (TiCkr]pS> fioKa haiixovos os p-e 'KiXoyxiv. the Phaedo, to which reference has
And in Alciphron, iii. 49, a parasite ex- already been made, is as follows :
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 153
Youth. "Who paints from life the bottles for the dead.
Away ! begone ! he'll see you at the door.
Hag. I know, I know your wishes. Youth. And I yours.
Hag. I vow by Aphrodite, whose I am,
Fll never let you go. Youth. You're mad, old lady.
Hag. Nonsense ! I'll drag you recreant to my couch.
Youth. Why buy we hooks to raise our buckets then,
"
Aeyfrat fie ovTcas, as apa reXevTrjcravTa easily claw them up with her fingers ?
CKOCTTOV 6 Ikucttov baijiav, oamp fmira 1006. irav] This is Tyrwhitt's felicitous
ei\r]-)(ei, oZtos ayuv imx^ipel (Is 8^ riva emendation for the ejj.av of the MSS.
TOTTou^ 01 del Tovs ^vWeyevras dta8tKa(ra~ and older editions. Boeckh (Public
fj.evovs els Hence the
"AiSov ivopfveaBai, Economy of Athens, iv. 8) supposes that
terms and KaKohaifuov. The Hag
evhaly-aiv there really was at this time a small tax
declares that she was the allotted heritage, of one-fifth of a unit per cent, on the
and therefore the bounden votaress, of taxable capital of Athens. And as
the goddess of Love. debtors to the state were aVijuoi, de-
1001. a|o)] With these words she prived of the rights and privileges of
clutches hold of the youth, and en- citizens, the Hag could not exercise any
deavours to drag him indoors. He, privilege given her by law, until she
feeling the tight and eager grasp of her had paid to the state one five-hundredth
skinny fingers, likens her to a Kpedypa, of her possessions. But for rmi/ ovTav
which in means a flesh-hoole
strictness {bonorum), as Tyrwhitt observes, the
(see the note on Wasps 1155), but youth maliciously substitutes tSiv erav
which was figuratively applied to any [annorum), perhaps insinuating that
grappHng-hook for fishing up articles her " years " were her only possessions
from the depth's, as here a bucket from 'Vmv efjLcov made no sense at all for, :
a well. " Why should we spend our course, a citizen had to contribute one
money," he asks, " in buying grappling- five-hundredth of his own, not of some
hooks for our buckets, when this old body else's, possessions.
Hag, if deftly let down, could just as
;
154 EKKAH^IAZOTSAI
NEA. eyo) Se rais ye T-qXiKavrais d^Qofiai., 1010
KoiiK Stu vi6oifir]v ovSeTTOT. FP. A. dXXa pfj Aia
dfayKaaeL TovTi ae. NEA. tovto S (.aTiri;
TV. A. ylrr](f)ia-fia, KaO' o ere Sei ^aSi(eiv d>s kfiL
NEA. Xey aiiTO tl nore Kaari. TP. A. /cat Sr) croi Xiyco.
1012. Tovri] Slie brandishes a scroll 1023. a<f>aipriTai] He does not mean
wherein are contained the words of the a<}>aipeL(rdai pia, take me away by force,
law which she presently recites. as the Commentators, without any ex-
1020. avari] Mfj Ti/xmpou/ieVas iirep Trjs ception, understand it. The expression
iSiat. naTToXov 8c tov neovs. Scholiast. dtpaipcia-Bm, or (more commonly) acpai-
become a Procrustes. The name, of course, constantly used by the Orators in the
isborrowed from that legendary robber sense of hailing out an accused person
whom Theseus slew, who fitted all his (see, for example, [Demosthenes], against
captives to the length of his own bed- Neaera, p. 1358) and the reply to the
:
stead, by shearing off the extremities of youth's question conclusively shows that
such as were too tall, and stretching the such is its meaning here.
limbs of such as were too short. But 1025. virep piSiptiov] No man can bail
there no allusion to the legend itself
is you out for no man's credit extends
;
the name is employed merely as a play beyond one naedimnus of barley now.
on the irpoKpoUiv of lines 1017, 1018 The contracts of women, the Scholiast
supra: a play which I have not attempted tells us, were restricted by law to the
to preserve in the translation. value of one medimnus now, therefore, :
THEECCLESIAZUSAE 155
men and women having changed places, evKoyov alrlav. Suidas. to /jffi' opxov
the same limit imposed upon the
is dwapurja-aa-daL Trpa^lv nva 8ia voaov T) Trpo-
And Kuster refers to similar statements that for divers reasons he could not
by Harpocration, s.v. "On TrniSi, and safely go, Sei fie pivew. irmj ovv; [how
Dio Chrys. p. 638 D. A medimnus was was he to manage it?) appaxj-re'iv irpo-
about a bushel and a half of our dry (^acri^trai, /cai Xn^iov ''E.^tjkkttov top larpbv
measure the medimnus containing
: a8e\(j>bs avrov koI iTpoa-e\6a>p rij ^ouAif,
nearly twelve gallons, and the bushel i^i>p,o(Tev appaa-Teiv tovtov\, koI ovtos e'xf-
1026. i^apoa-ia] "EvopKos TrapaiVijair 8i' was employed to signify " an excuse for
156 EKKAHSlAZOrSAI
NEA. dXX (jinopoi iivai cTKTJylro/iaL. FP. A. kXclcou ye av.
NEA. Ti SfJTa ^prj Spav ; FP. A. Sivp' aKoXovOiiv toy f/ue.
Of the wreathes or fillets which were you one with pleasure, one of the waxen
to be about the corpse, and the bottles sort," tS>v Krjplvav (o'Tf'pdvaii/ Scholiast).
of oil which were to be placed by its The art of imitating flowers and figures
side, we have already heard, supra 538, in wax, KrjpmtXaaTiKrj, was well known
&c. Taivta3(TaL' <TTe<pai/o)(rai ws ot PKpo in ancient Hellas see for example the
:
158 EKKAHSIAZOT^AI
MEI. TTot TOVTOV eXKecs crv ; FP. A. rov e/iavTrjs eicrdyca.
1037. ffoi rovTov] The girl suddenly 1049. avrr) eru] Just as the young
runs out of the house, and makes a couple are walking off in triumph, the
diversion, which is only temporarily door on the other side of the house of
successful, in favour of her lover. Blepyrus opens, and their hopes are
1042. OiSi7ro8o)v] Te'll people all the dashed to the ground by the appearance
land tvHh Oedipiises, that is, with men of another Hag. This second Hag is a
who have married their mothers. This mere legalist. She displays neither the
comparison of herself with locasta has amatory propensities of the first, nor
such an effect on the old Hag, that, like the fiery eagerness of the third. With
locasta in the play, she straightway her the whole transaction is a matter
rushes off the stage and returns no more, of legal business. " You are trans-
1048. fieydXrjv . . . nax^tav] These are gressing the law,'" she says to the girl
voces iechm'cae in this connexion. Ach. " 'Tis the law drags you, not I" ;
" Obey
787 ; Peace 1349 Lys. 23. And with
; the law, and follow me," she says to the
fir ioTvepav, compare Peace 966 Plutus ; youth. This characteristic runs through
1201. all her remarks. Nor has she any
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE - 159
Girl. Where drag you him ? Hag. I'm taking home my husband.
GiKL. Not wisely then : the lad is far too young
To serve your turn. You're of an age, methinks
To be his mother rather than his wife.
If thus ye carry out the law, erelong
Ye'U have an Oedipus in every house.
Hag. You nasty spiteful girl, you made that speech
Out of sheer envy, but I'll pay you out.
2^ Hag. Come hither. Youth. {To the Girl.) O my darling, don't stand by,
And see this creature drag me ! 2'^ Hag. 'Tis not I,
patience with the youth's unhusiness- present, and the youth points to this
like ways. " Don't keep chattering," and to that. The al in the later verse
" Hold your tongue and come," she refers of course to the speaker's earlier
experience here.
1053. TovTO yap eKeivov] In the cor- 1055. oix eya, aXX' 6 vo^or] This is
responding line, infra 1070, we read not an uncommon way of putting the
70VT* av TToXv TOvTov TO KaKov e^o)Xe(rTepor. matter, ovk iyut o"e anoKTevS), aW 6 ttjs
It is ixeivov here, because the first hag TrdXemrj/o/ior. Lysiasde caede Eratosth.
160 EKKAHtlAZOrSAI
d\X' 6 yo/ios e\Ket a. NEA. ovk e//e y , dXX' '4/nrovad tis
diioxpews. rP. B. firj jioi KaOlcrTr]. FP. T. vol av, iro'i 1065
)(a>pe'LS nera Tavrrjs ; NEA. ovk 'iyccy, aXX' eXKOfiai.
drdp iJTis el ye, woXX dyadd yevoiTo aoi,
1056. iforovo-d Tis] "Hi/ KaXoifiev vvv sureties proposed. One example will
ovouKfXi&a. Scholiast. See Frogs 293 suffice. In Plato's Apology, chap. 28,
and the note there. The Scholiast gives Socrates, having been found guilty, and
two explanations of the expression e| being entitled to propose an alternative
aluaros, viz. ^Toi i>s e'xouffjjf rrjs ypaos penalty to the death-punishment de-
KpoKcoTov, fj i)s eXxor c'xoijcnjf. The latter manded by his accusers, says that,
is of course the true meaning. There own inclinations, "Plato
contrary to his
was nothing terrifying in a KpoKwror, here and Crito, and Critobulus and
which no doubt all the Hags wore. See ApoUodorus tell hitn to propose a
supra 879. penalty of thirty minas, and that they
1064. iyyvr]Tas . . . a|ioxpfaif] If she will be his sureties accordingly he
;
will let him retire for a few minutes, proposes that penalty : cyyuijrai S" vfiiv
he will give her substantial sureties that ea-ovTm tov dpyvplov oStoi d^ioxpeta."
he will duly return. The sureties are 1065. n-oi a-ii, ttoI] The third hag now
of course altogether imaginary, a^w- makes her appearance, a skinny corpse-
Xpfojs is the technical word for the like little body, but full of fight and
sufficiency, in a pecuniaiy sense, of the determination. She immediately throws
!
herself upon the youth, and endeavours ance. Now he suddenly discovers what
to wrest him by main force from, the she is, and calls for help to Heracles,
clutches of her rival and though she; the Destroyer of Monsters, and to Castor
cannot effect that purpose, she sticks to and Polydeuces, the great twin brethren,
him like a limpet, and continues gamely the helpers ofmen in peril and distress.
to pull and drag and vociferate, until With these he apostrophizes the Pans
they both, the youth and herself, ai'e and the Corybants, as the authors of
haled together into the second woman's those panic fears and frenzies with
house. Prom the moment she appears which his mind is at present distracted.
up to the close of the scene, there is 1073. irapa tS>v TrXfioi'mi'] JJaph rav
nothing but one unintermitted struggle vexpav. Scholiast. Suidas. irXdovis' oi
over the body of the youth. TfTeXeuri/KOTff. Hesychius. Weouvselve?
1068. 'HpaxXftf] Up
moment to this frequently speak of a deceased person
hehasnotcaughtsightof the person who as having gone over to, or joined, the
is interfering with his captor; and he majority. Butthephraseispre-eminently
imagines that, as before, it is some fair a Greek one. Pausanias (Attica, i. 43)
girl who is trying to effect his deliver- tells us that the Megarians sent an em-
it
; ;
162 EKKAHSIAZOT5AI
rP. r. fifj a-K&TTTi n', dXXa. Sevp eirov. FP. B. Sevpl jilv ovy.
rP. r. coy ovK d(f>rj<j-a> cr ovSeiroT . FP. B. oiiSk /J.fjv eya>. 1075
NEA. Siacrirda-ea-Oi fi, (S kukcos diroXov/jifyai.
FP. B. efiol yap dKoXovdeiu a 'iSeL Kara tou vopov.
FP. F. OVK, fju iripa ye ypavs 'ir aicrylwv (payfj.
FP. F. Sevpl piv ovv 'i&' coy 'ip. NEA. r\v p. r]8t y dcpfj.
FP. B. dXX' OVK d(prj(ra> pa Aia cr. FP. F. ovSe prjv eyes. 1085
NEA. -^aXeTTai y &v rjare yevopevai nopdpfjs. FP. B. rtij
bassy to Delphi to inquire how they till they had nearly killed him, writes
might best ensure the prosperity of their to a friend, 'iaTTarmd^, tIs Saifjiaiv fj Btos
city; and the god replied Meyape'as ev iiTTo firj^avrjs {deus ex niachina) eppucrard
Tvpd^eiVj riv ^(Ta tu>v nXeiovoiv j3ov\V(To)VTat, fie fieXXon-a napa tous jrXdovat livai ; for,
The Megarians therefore, tovto to eVor he had not the doctor found me
says,
eV TOVS TeOviuiTas e^^iv iiOfii^ovTeSf built staggering homeward more than half-
their council-chamber so as to include dead, and carried me off to his own
within its precincts t6v Td(j)ov tS>v ripaap. house, and physicked and bled me, ovbh
Polybius (viii. 30) gives a very similar av KO>\vfTv aifeirataOfiTOi fie T(B Savdrto
account of the reasons which caused dcnCpdapevTa dTToXatXevai. Eustathius, in
the Tarentines to make their cemeteries a note on the second and third lines of
within the walls of their city, an oracle the Odyssey, remarks, i>s 6c koi vfKpoXs
having declared aiieimv koI \a>'iov ((recrdai Trpo<T(pves TO " oi ttoXXoI " Kal to " ol
a-ipio-t noiovfievois Trjv olKijcnif ficTa Tap TrXeiouff," drjXoL 6 elnwv to " ajreXeuffO/iat
TrXfioj/o)!/.The expression ad plures in TTapa TOVS TrXeiovas,^^ o eVrt Savovfiai,
the Trinummus of Plautus (ii. 2. 14) is nXftovas yap, tovs TfdveMTas (Kflvos e<^7.
doubtless a mere translation of Phile- Aristeides, in the course of his declama-
mon's Tmpa TOVS nXeiovas. In Alciphron, tion "For the Four" (viz. Miltiades,
iii. 7, a parasite, whose wealthy patrons Themistocles, Cimon, and Pericles), re-
bad plied him with wine and tit-bits presents the illustrious dead as ascending
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE 163
3"^ Hag. No scoffing : come this way. 2'' Hag. This vr&j, I tell you.
S"""! Hag. I'll never let you go. 2"^ Hag. No more will I.
fiera tS)V irXeiovaiv XPV K-ei(r6ai hoKiiv, acrirep 1089. y.avva>vov\ The youth, fettered
cya>ye ovk olfiai.. iii. 392 (ed. Canter). on each side by the clutch of a resolute
Cf. Canter, Nov. Lect. iv. 18. The Hag, likens himself to a prisoner on his
phrase, which did not find favour witK trial,under the provisions of the pse-
Anacharsis the Scythian (Diog. Laert. phism of Cannonus, for wrong done to
in vita), or with the Indian gymno- the Athenian people. See Bishop Thirl-
sophists (Plutarch, Alexander, chap. 64), wall's note to chap. 30 of his History of
occurs twice in the Greek Anthology ;
Greece. The substance, if not the very
Epigram 30
Crinagoras, ; Leonidas of language of the psephism, is given us
Tarentum, Epigram 79. Most of the by Xenophon (Hellenics, i. 7. 21). The
foregoing passages have been already psephism of Cannonus, he represents
mentioned by preceding editors, from Euryptolemus as saying, enacts that
Le Fevre and Kuster downward. if any one shall wrong the people of
1086. iropd/i^s] Were you to become Athens, he shall make his defence before
M a
;
164 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
yjrrj<f>ia-fj.a, ^Lviiv Sit [le Sia\e\T][ifieuoi/. 1090
TTcSy ow SiKCOTreiy dfi(j)OTepas Swrjcrofiai
the people in fitters. And if he shall he must be admitted, has found some veiy
found guilty, he shall lie put to death and distinguished supporters, including Mr.
throum into the Deadnian's Pit : and his Grote in the sixty-fourth chapter of his
goods shall he forfeited to the state, and History. In the speech, to which refer-
the tithe thereof shall belong to the goddess. ence is made in the preceding note, Eury-
The distinctive feature of the Decree of ptolemus is earnestly pleading that a
Cannonus, and the point in which it separate trial should be accorded to each
resembled the youth's case, was that the of the accused generals; but well knowing
prisoner was to plead in fetters. In like that he must not altogether run counter
manner Hesychius, s. v. Kawovou says, to the popular feeling, he proposes that
Kavpovou ^r](^i(Tfxa. eto-T^vey/ce yap ovtos these separate trials should be conducted
y^fjt^iafia axyre bii\t]^i^Vovs tovs Kpivo^ef- under the severest conditions, either
ous eKaTepatdfv aTToKoyelaBal. And SO the under the provisions of the psephism of
Scholiast here : \jffj(j>ia-iJ.a yeypa(pe KiiTe- Cannonus (which he describes in the
)(6fievov iKaripaiOev diroXoyela-dai tou kut' terms already given), or under the law
etfrayyeXiav Kpivopivov. This is all that against sacrilege and high treason (crimes
the ancient authorities tell us about the of which they were not even accused).
Decree of Cannonus. And the resolution which he ultimately
1090. StrtXeXij/z/zefOf] Me(rou etKrj^psrov. proposed took the following shape. That
Scholiast. Cf. Knights 262. And each general should have a separate trial,
this is a very common meaning of the conducted under the provisions of the
word. Le Fevre translates hinc illinc psephism of Cannonus, koto to Kamavov
prehensum; JimTick diremtuiu but lam ; ^Tj^iirpa KpivetjOat tovs nifbpaSj 5t;^a eKaarov.
convinced that the former is the true Brunck, laying hold of these words, and
The prisoner was
interpretation here. apparently having entirely overlooked
brought forward in chains, and was the account which the speaker had
probably supported by, if not actually already given of the psephism in ques-
bound to, a jailer on each side. But tion, concludes that instead of being, as
Brunck started a novel theory about all the authorities describe it, a severe
the psephism of Cannonus, which, it and rigorous measure against a prisoner,
;
it was really his Magna Cliarta, ensuring by the pun of ^ivdv biak(\r)ijiiihov in
impositam esse necessitatem Si^a iKaa-TTjv, shocks all one's notions, not only of
non KpiVeij/ judicare, sed ^ivuv permolere. Aristophanic humour, butalso of dicastic
Jocus in eo consistit, quod quum in de- usages. A dicastery had no power to
creto esset reos SiiXj)/j/xeVous imoXoye^crBat, subdivide itself in the way suggested ;
seorsum causam dicere, adolescens dicat there were dicasteries enough to give a
se 8iaKe\riij.fievov, tanquaiu in diversa di- separate and simultaneous trial not only
ductum binis vetulis simul morigera- to two, but to ten defendants; whilst, as
turum." Mr. Grote, avoiding the con- regards the proposal of Euryptolemus,
fusion of thought involved in this it is clear that he intended the trials
explanation, observes, "The young man to be not simultaneous, but successive,
does not compare his situation tvith that so that the popular fury might have time
of the culprit, but with that of the dihastery to calm down ; he even suggests'which
ivhich tried ciilpriti. The psephism of prisoner shall stand his iriaXfrst. There
Kannonus directed that each defendant is no ground for supposing a pun
should be tried separately accordingly ; between Kpiveiv and p.vHf. There is no
if it happened that two defendants were such phrase known as Kplvnv SuAiXrui-
young man in Aristophanes compares where many passages are cited, showing
himself to the dikastery thus circum- that 0o\3oi were considered fitcyepriKoi
stanced which comparison is signified
;
a(j)po8ia-ia>v. And see also Ath. i. 8.
166 EKKAH2IAZOT2A1
NEA. (3 TpiaKaKoSai/j-ccp, el yvvaiKa Sei a-anpau
^iveiv oXrjv Tr]v vvKTa Kal t7)v fjfiepay,
KaireiT, iireiSau rfjaS' dnaWayco, -ndXiv 1100
^pvfrjf i-^ovaav XrJKvdoy npbs rals yuaQois.
dp 0X1 KaKoSatficov el/xi ;
^apvSai/j.atv jitv ovv
given to courtezans at Athens, possibly a/JXOTov, when the Archon has not shut
from the unnatural brilliance of their them up together as a wedded pair,
eyes. The Phryne, of whose beauty so chap. 9. Dr. Blaydes refers to Plutarch
many anecdotes are told, belonged of (Alexander, chap. 2) who, speaking of
course to a later period. The words the marriage of Philip and Olympias,
which follow, )(OviTav XrjKvdov irpos Tins says, r) fih ovv vi/iipri npo Trjs vvktos, j;
yvadois, are plainly a continuation of a-iiveipx6r)anv els Toi' 6dKaij,op, k.t.X., and
the grim joke which pervades the scene, many other passages.
that the Hag resembles a corpse with 1105. noWa TToWctKis] The reduplica-
her funeral bottle beside her. It is tion of TToXXa increases the emphasis of
impossible to accept the Scholiast's the phrase, expressing the speaker's
explanation ci^rjKvtav, meaning that the conviction that the dreaded event will
Hag's cheeks were swoln like a bottle in all probability occur, f'av n-oXXiiKit
of oil. is merely equivalent to if {which is
1104. o-vmpfopii] Shall be shut up possible), supra 791. eav noWa noXXaKis
toith, as bride and bridegroom. In the means if {which is probable). On the
fifth book of Plato's Republic, to which use of f'av TI Trddto, if anything happens
such constant reference is made in this to me, in the sense of if I should die,
play, we find the active of this verb see Peace 169 Wasps 385 Frogs 737
; ;
;
THE ECCLESIAZUSAE ]C7
Youth. Thrice hapless me, who first must play the man
With this old rotten carcase, and when freed
From her, shall find another Phryne there,
and the notes there. And add Lucian's is finished and we pass into a lighter
;
to drag him back. The one who is The wife is now the head of the house,
Kara) will, as Dr. Blaydes suggests, fall and it is she who sends the maid to
to pieces (SiaTrecrcirai, supra 1036) and ; fetch her husband and children. The
BO will apparently form the young waiting-maid calls her mistress /MKapico-
man's grave. The one who is ava> will rdrrjv, because she not only has, like
survive, but she is to be blackened with all other wives, assumed the awful rule
pitch, and fixed to the place with and right supremacy which formerly
molten lead, so as to represent (n-po- belonged to the husband, but has in
<l)a(nv) one of the funeral XrjKvBoi. The addition been recognized as the chief-
youth and his tornientors now disappear tainess of the New Republic, which
168 BKKAHSIAZOT2AI
avTTj Ti fioi Se<TiToiva /laKaptcoTdTrj,
1114. eVi Tola-iv 6ipais] That is, tlie was famous for its bouquet, and when
door of Blepyrus's house, the scene it was bottled in these earthen flagons,
(aXvTTov leaving no headache after it, of. classes in contrast with the poor labourer
Eur. Baoch. 423). The last two lines who drinks the water from the crystal
are a parody of a favourite couplet of spring. Clement of Alexandria in
St.
Homer, who says that Nireus was the his Paedagogus, ii. 30, running through
fairest (11. ii. 674) and Aias the shape- the principal Hellenic wines, and ap-
liest and mightiest (II. xvii. 280 Od. ; propriating to each its special attribute,
xi. 469 and 550 xxiv. 18), tS>v aXXav
; gives to the Thasian the epithet 6
Anvacov, /xer* dfivfiova Urj^eiava. The
Thasian and the Chian are frequently 1123. Kepaaov aKparov] These words
bracketed together as the noblest wines are of course in direct contradiction to
of Hellas and though in the days of
; each other. The speaker was expected
Horace the Chian seems to have main- to say, " Mix it in the proportion of
tained an absolute supremacy, yet in 3 (water) to 1 (wine) or in the propor-
softer and more luxurious times, the tion of 2 to 1, or 1 to 1 {'l<7ov I'o-o)),"
drink your Thasian wine," says St. honiav, the word tiKparov that ; is, in
Chrysostom to the wealthy members of the proportion of to 1 : or in other
his congregation (Horn. 48 in Matth. words, don't mix it at all. It is the
501 B), " Ye drink your Thasian wine, joke which Aristophanes was so fond
and will not give even a cup of cold of making upon the (alleged) bibulous
water to the Lord who gave you all," propensities of Athenian women. With
that is, to the poor of Christ. And in the actual words used may be compared
the fifty-third Homily 544 A, he uses the Kenepaa-jj^fvov dxparov of the Apoca-
1126. Toi' (iv&pa] The Man is now a are to be recipients of the state's bounty,
secondary personage, to be described by Here he is reckoning up the entire
his relationship to the real head of the number of Athenian citizens (for there
house. It was part of the humiliation is no distinction now between rich and
of King Lear to be styled "my Lady's poor), and agrees in his computation
Father." KeKTrjixivos is the regular with Hdt. v. 97 and Plato, Symposium,
appellation of a slave's owner. See chap. 3 Axiochus 869 A.
;
says theScholiast, and witli him the drink of the wealthiest citizens, just as
Commentators agree. But this is to the Coan was the worst and cheapest,
destroy all the pleasantry of the passage. the drink of the agricultural labourer
The ixeipaKis are the little daughters of (Demosthenes, v. Lacritum 39). The
Blepyrus and Praxagora, who have just Chian stood at the head, and the Coan
come on the stage with their father. at the foot, of the list of Hellenic wines.
See the notes on 1112 and 1127 supra. And hence it probably was, that dicers,
The women who form the Chorus were playing in their wine-parties, gave the
contemporaries of Praxagora, and, as name of Xiot to the highest, and Kmor
we know from the entrance scene, were to the lowest, throw of the dice. " The
actually married women, who could in ancientmedalsof Chios," says Dr. Clarke
no sense be called inipnKes. And see (Travels, iii. 192), " all have reference to
infra 1151, 2. the Chian wine, which still maintains
1139. Xtof] We have seen in the note its pristine celebrity." And almost all
on 1119 supra that the Chian was the ancient Chian coins in the British
deemed the"peerlessAchilles"of wines. Museum bear, amongst other emblems,
And in fact it was the choicest and most the figure of a wine-jar set underneath
expensive of the old Hellenic wines, the a cluster of grapes.
172 EKKAH2I AZOT2 AI
Kai Tcav 6eaTcoi> ei tls ivvovs Tvy)(aviL,
the authorities. Most of them are cited the ultimate decision rested entirely
and discussed inHermann'slittle treatise, with theKpiTol themselves, whether they
Photius, TtivTe Kpirnl' ol rois YLmfimhois aywaLVf ol pev iroWol BeaToi KTOfyi KpoTTjaal
aTToSetKi/ifievnt. And the Scholiast on TTOTS kal crvpiVat, Kpivovdi ^e iirra, rj ttvtc,
Birds 445, eKpivov e' /cptrai tovs KcofiiKois' fj 00-01 17. Lucian, Harmonides, chap. 2.
ol 8e XapPavovTfS ras e' i/fj^^Dur eifiaifidvow And hence arose a proverbial expression
(i' Hermann's emendation for
Kpiral is which Hermann thinks was originally
01 and its correctness is shown
KpiToi, an anapaestic of Epioharmus, ev Trivre
by the subsequent ras e \jfri<f)nvs). The KpiTciv yovvam Ke'irai, an imitation of the
spectators might applaud or hiss, and Homeric phrase, dfo>v iv yovva<Ti Kfirai.
Yet verily all these things on the knees of the high gods lie.
Let Zeus take thought for the issue, but hurl at the foe will I.
174 EKKAHSIAZOTSAI
TOis iro(j)Oii fikv, Tmv a'0<f)S)v ftenvrf/jifois Kpfveiu i(ii- 1155
Tois yeXaxTi S' rjSeco^, Slo, tov yeXcov KpivHv e/j.e-
(o CO copa Sf],
eV Trevre KpiTav yovpaai Kelrai. to TraXntav has probably a somewhat more specific
TTevTe KpiTOL ticpwov TOVS KapiKovs* Pro- meaning. The playis a compound of
Keep your oaths, and well and truly judge between the rival plays.
Be not like the wanton women, never mindful of the past,
Always for the new admirer, always fondest of the last.
Tov KaKTjyoptffrdTepoi',
)(y(iivoKf)(XeinKo<T(Tv<po(f)aTTOwe-
pKTTepaXiKTpVOVOITTiKiipaXXiO-
KiyKXoTreXiioXayaocripaio^a-
^rjTpayavoTTTfpvyoov. av Se tuvt aKpo- 1175
aa-dfievos [ra^i) Kal] Tayiws Xafie Tpv^Xiov.
iLTa Xa^cbv Koviaai
XeKiOov, 'iv eTnSfnri'fj?.
1165. KpijTtKWi] This refers to the gantua's mouth), may, perhaps, be justi-
Cretan xmopxrjfxaTa, and
was not it iiedby a line in Adam Littleton's pro-
necessary for Velsen to twist the words posed Latin inscription for the Monument
from Kal TOixSe to pvdfiov into Cretic of London, Fordo-Watermano-Hansono-
feet. Probably during the remainder Hoohero - Vitiero - Sheldono - Davisionam ;
of the play the Chorus are dancing the rord,Waterman, Hanson, Hooter, Viner,
Ki'ipSa^. Sheldon, and Davis, being the Lord
1166. TOVTO SpS>] From the words Mayors, during whose successive mayoral-
GKpoao'dp^vos and Xa/Swi^, infra 1175, 6, ties the monument was in course of erec-
we may conclude that Blepyrus was tion. This is no doubt the word of which
still on the stage (for if he were absent, Eustathius speaks in his Commentaiy
there would be none but women there), on which Brunck calls
Iliad, xxii. 427, to
and it seems, therefore, reasonable to ourattention. "Homer,"saysthelearned
suppose that these two words are spoken Archbishop, " was not fond of long com-
by him. pound words but later writers, and
;
Sisters dear, 'tis time for certain, if we mean the thing to do,
To the public feast to hasten. Therefore foot it neatly, you,
First throw up your right leg, so,
continues beyond the great word itself you will find nothing to eat except what
to the end of rpv^Xiai/ and indeed still
; you bring yourself. Compare, Catullus,
further, if Aristophanes made the i in 13 :
Kovicrai short.
ECOL. N
;
178 EKKAHSIAZOT2AI
BA. dWci XaifidTTOvcri irov.
Sir Walter Scott records a pleasantry as the play draws to a close, to indulge
of a somewtat similar character on the in notes of triumph and anticipations
part of a Highland chieftain who, when of victory. These Bacchic cries (Evoi,
hisFrench allies, dismayed at the barren- Evae) do not merely celebrate the
ness of the land, inquired at what success of Praxagora's revolution, they
season forage and other necessaries for also prognosticate the poet's own success
cavalry were to be found in the High- over his theatrical rivals in the Bacchic
lands, replied, "At every season if you contest. There is a very similar passage
bring them." in Lysistrata 1292-1294.
1181. <!) em vUrfl Aristophanes loves,
N a
APPENDIX
OF VARIOUS EEADINGS
MSS.:-
R. The Ravenna MS.
H. The Monaco (Hereulis Portus) MS. (No. 137).
F. The first Florentine (No. 31, 15 in the Laurentian Library).
P. The first Parisian (No. 2712).
Pi. The second Parisian (No. 2715).
Only R. and H. give the play in its entirety. But F. and P^.
omit only about fifty verses at the end, both terminating with line
1136. P., in Briinek's time (a.d. 1783), contained the first 444 lines,
but part of the MS. has perished since then, and in Velsen's time
(a.d. 1883) it went no further than line 282.
Of these five MSS., R. H. and P. are far superior to the other two.
APPENDIX 181
metre. Sometimes he
upon the true reading, but
hits? far more fre-
quently he strays further from it than P. itself does.
The editions of Aristophanes in my possession are enumerated at the
commencement of the Appendix to the Frogs. With the exception of
Neobari (No. 6) all the first nineteen, from Aldus to Dindorf, contain
the Ecclesiazusae. After Dindorfs I have the following editions of
the play :
There being so much fewer MSS. and editions of this play than of the
Frogs, I have been able to give a more complete synopsis of the manu-
script readings, and to trace them more minutely through the printed
editions ;
though even in the MSS. it did not seem desirable to enumerate
of " Errata." In the present play too, the names of the speakers are, in
the MSS., so often omitted, and the dialogue, both in the MSS. and
in the editions, is so variously distributed, that I have not, as a rule,
roiaiv, which Bentley justly condemned. by the rpoxrp^aTov of line 1, there '
is
seems to show that the lamp was known to be the MS. reading had been
placed in some conspicuous position, as approved by Bisetus, Soaliger, Bentley,
APPENDIX 183
pator in, and not a mere spectator of, do not know where to locate it, R. and
these goings on ; the a-vv- in avuopai) H. placing it before, and F. P. and P'.
would be meaningless ; and XdKiU tois after, the participle. It is, as Meineke
nXrjo-iov is to be understood not of admits, " perquam inoommoda," and is
betraying a crime, but of gossiping over probably interpolated from some gloss,
household secrets with the neighbours. perhaps from the very scholium cited
17. (Tvvei<rei. The MSS. and older in the first note in the commentary.
editions read crwota-ei, but Bisetus (whose Nevertheless Dindorf introduces it into
Greek commentary is given in Portus's the text, though in order to make the
edition) says o-vi/eiVet ypanriov, and line scan, he is obliged to resort to the
Bentley " Lege (nweia-^i." And a-weia-ft old error of Junta and Gormont, and
is read by Bergler and all subsequent to substitute irepas iras (which is read
editors. by no MS. or edition) for the iralpas of
20. npos opdpov y R. H. F. P. vulgO. the MSS. and (save as aforesaid) all the
TTpos op6pov P'. Brunck. eo-nV. fj Se. So editions. And he is followed by all
the line is read and divided in the MSS. subsequent editors, who generally con-
and by Brunck and all subsequent nect irepas with eSpas the Other seats
editors. All editions before Brunck had (Meineke ubi supra), which I confess
in one sentence Kahoi Spdpov y
-rpos seems to me perilously like nonsense.
ioTiv rjlh iKK\r)cria, generally followed by Velsen reads ras 6' hepas, as if the
a full stop. Then the next line was speaker and her friends were to take
also one undivided sentence, airUa pd\' the seats assigned them by Phyromachus,
Ecrxai KaraXa^elv r))ias (Spas, it will speedily and the other women to sit where they
he time for us to take our seats. And H. could, out of sight. All these diffi-
184 APPENDIX
have Kuyadi^oiiivas. And this is to some 26. 5 daljiaTia all editions, dd' nl-
extent approved by Bentley who refers fiUTta R. rltrd^ al/jLaTia H.
to the explanations given by Hesychius 29. Tvyxavji. So all the editions, and
and the Etymol. Magn. of ayadi^ofiei/rj, so (except that it omits the iota sub-
viz. dyada Xeyova-a and iTvve)(S>s ayada script) P'. Tuy)iaveis R. H. F. P.
Xiyovaa. And if the passage is cited 30. Tvv!] A. It is not easy to say how
from Agathon, the employment of aya- many women take part in the ensuing
diCea-dm for ei(^i)M"' is just one of the conversation, or in what manner they
little conceits which we should expect should be described. The MSS. give
in his language. Bentley however him- us but little assistance. R. F. P'. gene-
self suggested Kayxadi^ofiivas, and this, rally omit the speaker's name alto-
or the cognate form KayKnde^o^ivas, is gether, whilst H. and P. have simply
adoisted by Dindorf, Bothe, Bergk, yvvr] Tif, or something equally indefinite.
Meineke, Holden, and Blaydes. Scaliger The editions before Brunck merely
had previously proposed iyKadiCoixhas, indicatedthe speakers with the exception
which is followed by Brunck, Invernizzi, of Praxagora by yv., and when two
Bekker, and Velsen. I confess to a women speak consecutively, introduced
strong leaning towards Kayadi^ojiivas, the second as or <iXX'. Brunck dis-
eV.
but the word is not found elsewhere, tinguishes women, other than
nine
Bentley's alteration is very slight, and Praxagora, calling them yv. a yv. /3' :
seems strongly supported by the scho- and so on down to yv. i. This was
lium above referred to, and by the followed by Invernizzi, Bekker, Dindorf,
Scholiast on this verse, and I have and Bothe. Bergk rightly reduced the
therefore adopted it. Another sugges- speakers to four calling them Praxa-
:
tion by Bentley was Seii/ for fiei, but gora, two women, and the Chorus. And
this was on the old reading in which so, in substance, Meineke, Holden, and
KaToKa^eiv was governed by 'ia-Tai. See Velsen. Blaydes, omitting the Chorus,
on 20 supra. The other MS. readings reduced them to three making the :
are KcoXadi^ofi^vas R., K.t\6ayin^ojj,evas second woman give one account of her-
V. P. F. self in 37-40, and a totally, different
24-26. Ti h^T . . . Xadfh'. These three account in 54-56. This seems an im-
lines are omitted by F. P. P'., the tran- possible arrangement. The latter lines
scriber's eye having passed from the are obviously spoken by a woman who
final Xadelv of line 23 to the final Xn6(w has just hurried breathlessly in. Bergk
of line 26. Brunck indeed changes, gives to the Chorus the present speech
from his own conjecture, the second 30, 31, and 42-45 infra. The reasons
Xaddu into Xa^flv and is followed by for my ownarrangement will be found
Invernizzi, Dindorf, and Bothe. But in the commentary.
t here is no ground for this alteration. 31. Trpoa-iovrav. Bentley suggested
25. Tovs Trmywvas H. vulgo. tos woi- wpoaiovaav, which Blaydes introduces
ycams R. though it retains the our into the text.
which immediately follows. 32. 8e R. H. P'. vulgo. 8' ifias
y vfias
APPENDIX 185
is also read by Bekker, Meineke, re- Velsen would change it into rjp'v. But
centiores. Bergk however has 6pvyavS>a-a. when it is perceived that these are the
Tpvyovaa-a F. P'- Brunck, Invernizzi, words of the Coryphaeus, fjixav is as
Dindorf, Bothe. TpvyavSta-a P. These natural here as fifiw in the corresponding
are all variations of the same word. exhortation, Wasps 242. For Kdpe^l.i>6av
40. Xafieir. So every edition except (R. H. P. and vulgo) F. and P'. have
Velsen 's. All the MSS. have Xa^mv, but Kape^ivOov,
in B. the words avrov Xa^aiv are by a 56. cfiTrXripems R. Brunck, recen-
second corrector changed into avr tiores. e/xTrXrjafiivos H. P'- editions
oilXafiov. Blaydes approves, and Velsen before Brunck. ipwenXqirpevos F. P.
reads, "Ka^ov. There is a similar variation in the MSS.
42. napova-av MSS. Invernizzi. rrap- in Wasps 424, 1127.
tovarav Dindorf, Bergk, Holden, Velsen. 57. OK avipapat. Dawes, Brunck, re-
186 APPENDIX
poetis f'/jo/iai et aveipojiM adhibere per- jectured epiiKaivoixrjv, and refers to Galen
missum est Attiois vero non item. Sed
; vol. vi. p. 47 f^ TJkiov fieXavoTrjs, fV
neque formae subjunctivae aoristum vel p.aKpas <TKLaTpo(l>ias\evK.6Tr]s. And whether
secundum cum vooula i>s absque & we read ix}^iav6ixriv ixpaivoprjv or e/ieXai-
conjunctum apud Nostrum legisse me- v6p.r]v, this of course was the object of
mini. Itaque, utraque re postulante, the women in exposing themselves to
rescribo u>s hv avepm/jiai rdSe. Fecisse the sun, though the object seems to have
videtiir prima verbi avepafiM syllaba ut been very imperfectly attained.
desideraretur vocula totidem Uteris con- 65. t6 ^vp6v R. P. P. P'. Junta,
stans. Postea autem corrector aliquis Gormont, Zanetti, Farieus, Grynaeus,
versui claudicanti subvenire volens, ai/- Brunck, recentiores. t6v ^vpbv H.
fipafxai imperite scribere sustinuit." Aldus, Fracini, and the other editions
61. \a)(pr]i the second corrector of before Brunck.
R., and so P. (but with space for a MSS. vulgo. Meineke sug-
66. Tvprnrov
letter left between the and x)- -And i> gests nparjv, which Blaydes adopts.
BO all the editions from Gelenius down- 67. 7rpo(r4ieprjs MSS. vulgo. Le Fevre
wardg. \6yp.r]s H. Aldus, Fracini. R.'s proposes TrpocT(f>eph, which is approved
original reading was "Koyxp-rjs, and so by Bentley.
Junta, Gormont, Zanetti, Farreus, Gry- 69. ipTiv R. H. Tin7v F. P. P'. vulgo.
naeus. Xdyp^ijs F. 'Koxovs corrected into 70. (caXoV y eyaye R. Bentley, In-
vernizzi, recentiores. koKov eyaye H. P. P.
62. oiroff avnp Dawes in his note on and all editions before Brunck. This
Plutus 1141 (1139), Bekker, recentiores. being unmetrical, Bentley suggested
The MSS. and the editions before Bekker KaXov y eytoyf, which is confirmed by R.,
have avfip, though R. (and R. alone) and is now universally adopted whilst ;
recognizes the aspirate by reading 6m>6^ Dawes proposed t6v Ka\6v which (before
instead of owor. In the same note Bentley's conjecture and R.'s reading
Dawes proposes ^'or f'^Xmiwi/iiji/ (MSS. were known) was adopted by Brunck.
vulgo) exXmrii/iiji/ and so Person in his
; e-yoj-ye koKov P -
Bergk changed e;(\taii/ojiii;j/ into f'xpni- is in every way better, and is supported
APPENDIX 187
81. TOV SlJ/ilOK H. F. P. P'- VUlgO. TOV and older editions write it in two words
Srjiirjuiov R. obviously a mere mispelling. Kar avTiKpv. H. has /car' ovtiku), obviously
TO SrjfJLiov Bothe, Meineke, Holden, a mere error of writing.
Blaydes, an alteration which arises from 91. aKpomiJtrjV R. H. F. P. VulgO
a misapprehension of the speaker's axovoipriv P^ a/ia Dobree, Meineke,
meaning. " tijx Arj^um (vocab. compos, ex Holden, Blaydes, Velsen. &pa MSS.
lirj/ios et 'loj voce.) e conjectura scrips!" vulgo. Bergk strangely reads apas and
Velsen. F. P. and P'. omit aXKos before explains " Intelliguntur solennes preces
^ovKoXelv, and P'- inserts iBeXei after et dirae, a quibus conciones inchoa-
that verb, whence Brunck reads etn-fp ti bant."
^ovKoKeiv iSiKoi tov fiij^ioj'. 92. pLot R. Bekker, Bergk, Meineke,
82. aXX' aye6' Dindorf, Bergk, and Velsen. /wv H. F. P. P^- vulgo. Brunck
all subsequent editors, yid' R. (but had already said " elegantius esset
with a space left for dXX" a)and Bekker. JUOl."
Xeyeff H. P. F. Junta, Gormont, Gry- 94. wapacfiijmt R. H. P. P'. VulgO.
naeus. Aldus and, with the
Xe'yoi^' P'. napacfiavrivai. F. Junta, Gormont.
exceptions just mentioned, all editions 95. ovKovv R. H. vulgo. ovK av F. P. P'.
down to Brunck, who changed \eyoi6' 97. TOV <!}npjx'uTiov R. H. Junta, Gor-
into Xe'yoiT' civ and so Invernizzi and mont, Portus, recentiores. to ^opp'uriov
Bothe. Dindorf 's excellent emendation Aldus and all editions, except as afore-
admits of no doubt, and it is very prob- said, before Portus. tijc ^opp.tcnov
able, as Blaydes suggests, that the MS. F. P. Pi.
from the fact that the dX in
errors arise 98. eyKa6t^opea6a R. H. P. Aldus,
aWa was attracted to the prefix TYNH and except as hereinafter mentioned,
as if the meaning were ywq SWrj. all editions before Bergk. iyKadeCopea-Ga
Throughout this opening scene great Junta, Gormont, Giynaeus, Dindorf,
confusion has been caused by the in- Bergk, recentiores. eyKaSeCopeda F. nS
genious but unnecessary transposition KadeCoixeBa VKnporepai R. H. P. P'.
of the lines made by Bergk and other vulgo. TTOTepm Junta, Gormont. no-
recent editors. repa F,
83. f'cTTiv aorpa MSS. vulgO. fori 101. fiyfjO-aiff F. P. P'. vulgo. riy^a-ed'
Erunck, recentiores. The other MSS. 106. Too-ouToy MSS. Brunck, recen-
188 APPENDIX
tiorea. roo-oCrdi' y' Junta, Gormont, av nepiSopivq R. irf pihvpivrj (without
as aforesaid, all editions before Bergler. 119. aWw. The word was first aspi-
112. o<roi R. P. vulgo. ocra H. ano rotff (TTCpdvois P^. Tov aT<l>avov (at
115. ovK ol&a MSS. vulgo. Meineke, F. P'- Toi poi Junta, Gormont, Zanetti,
in his Aristophanes, suggests oK' oiSa Farreus, and Grynaeus. bo^rj H. F.
(which Blaydes adopts) or d olba. The P. P' (except that they omit the iota
reason for this suggestion was not appa- subscript) vulgo. bo^ii R.
rent, but in his Vind. Aristoph. he gives 125. o)ff Ka\ KarayiXadTov to npaypa
the following explanation :
" Praxa- MSS. vulgo. The line is rather jerky,
gorae dicenti to trvoheiaOai mulieribus but the woman is tying on her beard,
per fortem fortunam suppetere, altera and is perhaps convulsed with laughter.
respondere vix potuit ovk. oiba, sed ev Three editors have rewritten it, each
olda." It is plain therefore that Meineke differently. Meineke has ms KarayeXaa-Tov
'
fjLTietpia F. P. P^. Bergler, recentiores. 129. irdpiT MSS. vulgo. TTapiff Le
ij '/ii) 'fiireipia R. H. and the editions Fevre, Brunek, Invernizzi, Bekker, Din-
before Bergler. Toup conjectured '^17 ij dorf, Bothe. No reason is given, and
(iTreipio. I can imagine none, for this alteration.
117. OTTO)? 7rpofX\Trj(ro>fiev MSS. vulgo. The plural is clearly required here, as
"That we may practise beforehand." in Acharnians 43.
liidd (on Dawes, sec. 3, p. 84) proposed 130. xdflife TTopiap. From not per-
OTras TTpofieXerfjaaLpev "That we might ceiving the obvious meaning of these
practise." And so Dindorf, Blaydes, words (see the Commentary) the con-
and Velsen. ens ^v irpop-eXeTfjircopfv jecturers have been busy in suggesting
Brunek. a/cei R._ H. P. vulgo. a F. alterations. Bergk began by proposing,
TTOU d P'. not reading, Kadi^e Ilaio>i> or IIpi<Bv.
118. &v TTfpifioupVi) H. P. F. vulgo. Meineke reads Kiifiif 6 napiiyv, and talks
APPENDIX 189
of the employment of napiav to describe was restored by Kuster, and has since
an orator coming forward to speak, been universally read H. and P., two :
which is true but irrelevant. Holden, good MSS., read enircTTTcoKOTes, which
as usual, follows Meineke. Blaydes must be intended for ipireiraKOTes, just
oiFers seven conjectures for the choice as the eKire-jvTaKOTes of P. P'. must be
182. np'iv trielv MSS. vulgo. Junta the iota subscript) F. It was silently
and Zanetti have TrpXv ttouIp and Farreus introduced into the text by Dindorf,
but this can only have been
TrpiK TToietr, and so Bergk, recentiores. eoix' d(j)avav-
per incuriam, since all read ISuii ttkIv in drjaoiiai R. H. Invemizzi, recentiores.
the following line. Fracini has the same fOLKe <^avav6ri(Top.ai F. P. P^. Junta,
mistake in 157. Gormont. But otherwise the older
135. KaKft MSS. Junta, Gormont, editions have eoiKCv d(pnvnvdrj<Topm.
Brunck, recentiores. eKei the other 150. Sifpeurafihi] Sohaefer (ad Dionys.
editions before Brunck. de compos, verb. p. 164), Bekker, recen-
MSS. Junta, Gormont,
139. ixedvovrmv tiores. SifpsuTfievij MSS. edd. before
Kuster, recentiores. But with the ex- Bekker. rfj ^nKTrjpta R. H. vulgo. rqs
ceptions aforesaid the editions before fiaKTTjpias F. P. P'. Junta, Gormont.
Kuster have pedvnuT. 151. erepni/ av R. vulgO. erepwv av H.
140. tririvhcnxTi R. H. F. VulgO. amv- av erepnv P'- Meineke, Holden, Blaydes,
dova-i P. P'. and Velsen. av rbv enpov F. P.
pi.
141. Toa-avT av vxovt Hermann and 152. Iv iKae{ip.rjv H. F. p. vulgo.
so (or tjvxovt) Dindorf, Bergk, recen- rjv fKaB^prjV R.
tiores. Toa-avT iirevxovT Aldus, Junta, 153. ep.fjv piav. These words have not
Gormont, Zanetti, Farreus, Grynaeus, found favour with some eminent scho-
and Brunck. Too-aCra y' (Cxovt R. P'. lars. Dawes proposed ipfjv plav, Toup
and so the other editions before Bergk. yvaip,r]v epfjv, Kidd (editing Dawes) pa>pr)v
TOdavTa y' evxovTai P. rotravT^ tTJXovrat eprjv; Reiske at first conjectured epfjv
except as hereinafter mentioned, all the rect, and says, " Subintelligitur yvmptjv,
editions. e/cTren-m/coT-ef R. Fracini, and et idem vult atque si dixisset Kara tijv
the editions from Gelenius to Le Fevre iprjv KULToi pias yvaiprjv." Meineke sug-
(inclusive), and Invernizzi. Scaliger gests Mmav, as the name of some female
however preferred enirewcoKorfs which vintner. But no one has altered the
190 APPENDIX
text except Velsen, who for fiiav sub- /3\c'^/'aoa seems far more suitable. At
stitutes TLPaS. the commencement of this line, by a
154. ToTo-i R. H. and all editions before very singular mistake, all editions before
Dindorf. xoif F. P. P'. Dindorf, reeen- Brunck read jua Ai" ''ETriyovof. St' 'Etti-
tiores. See on 167 infra. yovov, theMS. reading, was replaced by
157. 77ietv y R. Invernizzi, recentiores. Brunck and has since been universall)'
TTific (without y) H. F. P. P'- and all received.
Perhaps it is wrong to speak
editions before Invernizzi. of Elmsley'sn<Ze,because he doesnotpro-
159. eiTroCo-a MSS. vulgo. tlnai (TV fess to lay down any absolute rule. He
Blaydes, Velsen. merely says, " Longe rarius quam puta-
161. eKKX-qa-taa-ovcr. This was sug- ram anapaestum in hoc metri genere
gested by Bentley, and afterwards by inchoat ultima vocis syllaba.'' And he
Kuster in his notes, but it was first adds that of the places in which such
introduced into the text by Dindorf, an arrangement occurs, many admit of
who is followed by Bergk and all later an easy emendation, giving as his first
editors except Holden. iKKKr^aia^nva example, koi rolai (^evaKia^oicnv i^aTrnrco-
MSS. and all editions before Dindorf, fievrjii, where he would change toIo-i into
and Bothe afterwards. iKK\r]cna^ov<T is Toif. And this doubtless is the reason
unmetrical in all the MSS. except P^. why, in 154 supra, Dindorf prefers roh
which for ovk hv has oi, and in all the the reading of the inferior, to ro'un the
editions except Brunck and Invernizzi reading of the better, MSS. But if it
who follow P'. here, and find room for is admitted, as it is, that Aristophanes
and Gormont, who with H. read iKc'ivov' and Velsen afterwards, jj/ioii/ y Zanetti,
d Ti p\i\jfa(ra, obviously a mere mis- Farreus, and Rapheleng. vjiav (with-
spelling) before Dindorf. Elmsley at out y) R. Invernizzi and the other
Ach. 178 making a vast number of subsequent editions. P. has only the
corrections to support a very doubtful first two words of the line.
rule of his own invention, proposed 171. Tovbi H. F. P. P'. vulgo. Thv bh R.
(Keivovi. ^X(-^acra and SO Dindorf, Bergk, 172. Karopfl&xrncra R. H. P'. VulgO.
recentiores. But the compound eVi- KaTopdaxras F. P.
APPENDIX 191
173. cfiol dc MSS. vulgO. e/ioiy 194. cmoknv MSS. vulgo. Bergk sug-
Brunck, Bekker. But if the fiev two gested and Blaydes reads cmok(l<T6\
lines above is correct, St seems necessary 195. hi, 8' F. P. Pi. Bentley, Elmsley
here. Praxagora does not make a clean {at Ach. 10), Brunck, Bekker, recen-
cut between her two characters of tiores. 8ij y R. H. all editions before
Woman and Orator. Brunck, and Invernizzi afterwards.
174. oa-ovirep R. F. P. P'- vulgO. oo-ov tS>v Si prjTopmv R. H. F. P. vulgO. Kai
nap' H. tS)v prjTopiov P'.
But F. p. P^. make ^apeas the last word P^ Sei (with a stop after KaBekKuv) R. F.
of the line, and Suidas, s. v. Trpoa-rdri;?, Dindorf, Bergk, recentiores. 817 (with
the first. Blaydes follows Suidas. no stop after KaStKKeiv) H. all editions
179. TrXfi'oy' H. F. P. P'- VulgO. TrXelov before Dindorf, and Bothe afterwards.
R. Zanetti, Farreus, Grrynaeus, Raphe- &i P. P .Ka6i\<uv R. F. P. P' vulgo.
leng. KaOeXKd H. rw TrivrjTi R. H. P. P. vulgo.
180. Sva-apea-Tovs R. F. P. P\ vulgo. Tots Trivrja-L 7^. pev SoKeiR. H. P'. vulgo.
Suo-apeVovs H. Aldus and none other. peV (TOi SoKfl F. P.
181. (piXflv ij.ei> MSS. Portus, recen- 198. Kai yftop-yort R. H. vulgo. yeapyols
tiores. (jiiKelv (without pen) editions (without Ka\) F. P. 7\
before Portus. 199. rJx6Te( Reiske, Dindorf, Bergk,
183. ^v. The word is variously ac- recentiores. axdea6( H. P. P. P\ and
cented in the MSS. and early editions, all the other editions. ax6((rdai. R.
some having ^v, others ijy, others ^u. 200. vip MSS. vulgo. viv 8" Dindorf,
185. t'lyoipea-Ba R. H. P'. VulgO. rjyoi- Holden, Blaydes. Later in the line,
peda F. P. xpwjuf'""'' ^- H. F. P. VulgO. the (TV is omitted by Junta and Gor-
Xpmpfda P'. mont.
188. purdo<f>ope'LV ^rjTovvras R. H. VulgO. 202. opi'feTni H. vulgo. olx opi^eTai.
the editions before Meineke have a>v6- perfectly right (see the Commentary),
pna-at. Bentley saw that &poa-as was but many efforts have been made to
necessary (for any man might name, amend it. Bentley pi'oposed axTTifeToi
though only a woman would swear by, or oaQl^trai, Hermann opyi^erai, an anony-
Aphrodite), but seems, per incuriam, mous writer in the Classical Journal
to have written it mpniras. And mpoirns fpiffrai, Meineke Mpaferai, in the sense
t'ww all editions before Brunck. Thrasybulus, and she is, in this section
192 APPENDIX
of her speecli, criticizing the action of not observing that the sentence is inter-
the People in regard to their foreign rogative but the note of interrogation
;
relations, not satirizing the airs and at the close of the next line had already
204. nrijp. The MSS., and editions 221. Trpo Tov Bekker, recentiores, ex-
before Bekker, read avfip, but Bentley cept Bothe. But as a rule the two
perceived that the article is required, words are united into one, irpoTov, here
and the aspirate is added by Bekker and elsewhere in all or most of the
and all subsequent editors. MSS. and vulgo.
205. yap eVr' R. F. P'Bekker and all 223*. TteTTnvai K.T.'K. This line was
subsequent editors except Meineke and introduced from R. by Invernizzi. It
Holden. y ap' '4<tt H. all editions before is omitted in all the other MSS. and in
Bekker, and so Holden. yap Zxtt P. all editions before Invernizzi.
ap ((rr Meineke. 226. avraXi P\ "Hotibius," Bekker,
207. ISia Le Fevre, recentiores.
R. recentiores. avrnls R. H. F. P. and all
ISin H. P. P. P^- edd. before Le Fevre. editions before Bekker, except Portus,
(TKonelnff R. H. vulgo. Brunck has Scaliger, Le Fevre, and Brunck who
(TKoneld' in his text, but reverts to o-ko- read avrots.
nua-d' in his notes. a-Ko-neis F. P. P'. 227. OLvov (j)L\ova ev^apov oxTTrep Kat
ris R. H. vulgo. Ti P. P. P'. KepSavfi npo TOV Hanovius, Bergk, Blaydes. The
R. H. F. pi. vulgo. KfpSave'is P. MSS. readings are unmetrical. tov oIvov
209. 7TiWn(T0( R. F. P. P'- vulgo. ev^apov 0tXoGo-' oxrirep Ka\ npoToii R. H.
TveiBea6H. Rapheleng. widrja-6 (on Le Fevre. And so (with (jiiXowiv for
APPENDIX 193
ewee fv^apav ^iXova-t is identical with in power, viz. (1) they will not be
TTiflv ev^apov 0iXo{)(ri, Meineke reads recklessly exposed to danger ; and (2)
(v(aipov ifmivovtriv, and SO Holden, but they will be abundantly supplied with
this is travelling far from the MSS. provisions. fjrn-f/i\|fiec R. H. P' vulgo.
R. F. P, pi. Kuster,
"
229. TTopaSo'i/rff firt?re/i\^etas F.
recentiores. TrapaSovi'rff H. edd. before 236. Ttopi^eiv. Velsen inserts 6' after
Kuster. this word. But in truth the line is
231. aW d.n\a rponia R. H. vulgo. merely explanatory of the preceding
oKka ra rpoTva F. P. P'. Meineke statement.
(V. A.) conjectures aW avrav rpona. 289. f'do-o) R. H. F. vulgo. This line
Nauck dXX* dn'Xffl Xo'ym. also is now missing in P. e'dtrm ye P^.
232. nom R. H. F. p. vulgo. iiovov P\ kHv MSS. vulgo. y' hv Bentley. 6' tiv
missing in P.) and all editions before uvSpof, and so all editions before Brunck.
Dindorf. Suidas , s. v. darTov, says dcT-i aiKr](r iv HvKvi R. H. vulgO. mkio-' ck
roll ixaWov' Tci airia rrjs reKOvcrqs darrov nvvKc F. p. P^- aKrjcr' iv UvvkL Brunck.
ennreii.yjretfv av. It is not easy to see This line is now missing in P., but its
194 APPENDIX
246. o-rparq-yov R. H. VulgO. orpa- speech commencing with the following
r^y,/ F. P. Pi. Brunck. line.
tifias into oppicKrd', observing that the Bekker, recentiores. And so Kuster
particle yap " ad illam de viri nomine had conjectured. KCKoviap-ivos R. H. and
etiam atque etiam usurpando admoni- the old editions, except that one or two
tionem referri non potest." The yap of by mistake have KfKovitrpivois, and one
course refers to the possibility of their
or two KeKOViajiivoi. aripyiov aKopoSd'Kfj.Ti,
speaking of themselves as loomen. IBXenav vn6Tpip.pa, prj Porson, Gaisford,
288. (v&vopevni. This, Le Fevie's sug- Dindorf, recentiores. The MSS. and
gestion, is adopted by Brunck and all editions before Dindorf have pXenav
subsequent editors. evSuipivai MSS. and VTrorptpp^a arepywp aKiipodd\prj, p.r]^ but
all editions before Brunck. The Scho- the transposition is required by the
liast says KuTa^.vi'pil'ul els Tr]KlKnCTr]v metre. In Dawes's time there was a
ToKpiav \a6pa. Kara q-k6tov R. H. F. vulgo. line missing in the antistrophe, viz.
KaTat7KOitov P\ Kara criciroii Gelenius ev Tins aTt<pavo>pacni\ and accordingly
Tiuia 17. Le Fevre, says Dawes, " usque Xa^elv p. P'. Brunck, Invernizzi, Bekker.
adeo festivum fuisse video ut quintam eXSovres eSel XnjBelv F.
et sextam ad normam iambicam sic 302. KaBrivTo XaXovvTis Brunck (in his
points out a false quantity in each line. XaXovvTes R. iKa6r]VT0 XnXovvrei Kuster,
APPENDIX 197
too short ; and many years ago noting comer, as in the text, by Brunck and
the particularity of the Silo and rpe'is subsequent editors : but in all the edi-
in the latter part of the sentence, I tions before Brunck, the words in the
came to the conclusion that for av we second line, vq t6v Ai' airos S^r' eKelvos,
should read iva; and was an agree- it are the answer of Blepyrus to the ques-
able surprise to find that the same idea tion asked in the first line ; whilst the
had occurred to Bentley. But I fear final TTo6^v is also given to Blepyrus as
that the short syllable (p- cannot end a denial of the question asked in the
a line like this in the middle of a previous part of the fourth line : cf
sentence, and I have come round to infra 389, 976. But this sense, aa
Reiske's suggestion avov dry, stale, as Brunck remarks, is hardly compatible
the simplest and most probable recti- with the ovK which follows. For the
fication of the metre. Other con- alteration in the second line Brunck
jectures are av Kalacos (kuI 'iaas), Dawes has the authority of F. P. P'. ; though
nv Ka\ npos, Porson
an emendation ; H. is in accord with the older arrange-
surely unworthy of Porson, but followed ment, and R. has a stroke at the com-
by Dindorf, Meineke, and Holden and : mencement of the line, which is its
avTov Kn\, Velsen. Bothe, for apruv al way of introducing a new speaker.
Kin, reads aprldtov tiv <a\ to the utter Brunck refers to very similar passages
destruction of the metre. in Terence, Andr. iv. 6, 6 ; Eun. iii.
312. rj S' H. Gormont, Kuster, recen- 4, 7 : and on the whole it seems better
tiores. jJ
8' R. F. P'. the other editions to acquiesce in his arrangement.
before Kuster. 382. KpoKwTiSt-ov Brunck, recentiores.
315. 6Ve 8^ 8' R. H. F. P. Bentley, KpoKwmov H. F. P. P'. and edd. before
Brunck, recentiores. oTf 8^t' P'. oVs Grynaeus. KpoKanov R. Grynaeus and
8' TJB' (for ^'8;;) Brunck.
all editions before subsequent editions before Brunck.
An anapaest is not often found follow- These readings not satisfying the metre,
ing a tribrach but here the sequence
;
Bentley proposed KpoKmnov y, but
is permissible, as Blaydes observes, by Brunck's KpoKcorldi.oi' (a diminutive found
reason of the punctuation and pause in Lys. 47j has been universally ac-
between tlie two feet. cepted. apTncTXOp.fi'OS R. H. vulgo.
316. 6 &' F. vulgo. "8' R. H. P'. apT!e<Tx6pevos F. apnexipfvos P^.
6vpav H. F. P'. vulgo. 6ipa R. 333. <Tov R. H. vulgo. (TOL F. P^.
317. 6 lioirpeaios R. H. vulgo. o Ko- 334. ivpov MSS. vulgo. r]vpov Meineke,
npalos F. P. P'. Junta, Gormont. pov Blaydes, Velsen.
Ktmpuos Blaydes. 335. (Ke'Stvaas P. P'. Grynaeus, re-
198 APPENDIX
of the older editors ; wliicli the iota 357. yovf R. vulgo. ow H. In the
subscript shows to have been a mere first nine lines of this speech, F. and P'.
344. iyii ynp MSS. vulgo. Le Fevre 360. poi TO R. H. vulgo. F. and P*.
suggested, and Brunck reads, eyuyf. omit the to, and F. has p.oL for ^ov.
345. ETvxov R. F. P'- Fracini, Gry- 362. ai'dpamos'AxpaSova-iosMSS. vulgo :
naeus, recentiores. ervxe H. and all edi- and think rightly, the meaning being
I
tions (except Fracini) before Grynaeus. " this Achradusian fellow whoever he
345. Ufxrjv P'- Brunck, Invernizzi, is." Brunck, however, under the erro-
Bekker, and (with the aspirate) Bothe, neous idea that the first syllable in
Blaydes, Velsen. tifim H. and all edi- axpas is short, prefixed the article, and
tions before Brunck. 'Ufiai F. and most of the recent editors aspirate the
(except as aforesaid) all editions since word while Blaydes and Velsen do the
:
other editions before Brunck. are tr^rpol twp KaTa vr]bvf. But even if
354. mv J". Bentley, Brunck, recen- Aristophanes were intending to allude
tiores. vwl R. H. F. P. and editions to any real or supposed doctors, rmv
before Brunck.
f/oi Meineke, Blaydes, Kara npaiKTov, I do not think that he
Velsen. fiou MSS. vulgo. could have forborne to satirize pri-
355. axpi's R- F. P . vulgo. axpu H. marily the vices of Amynon and Anti-
e'yKXei'o-aa-' P'. vulgo. eyxXdras R. F. sthenes. Brunck's remark, " non minus
Zanetti, Rapheleng. fyxXijo-na' H. quam medici, innui possunt drauci,
Meineke, Blaydes, Velsen. qua in ambiguitate consistit iocus," is
356. AaKai'iKoU H. F. pi. vulgo. R. just as applicable to the reading of
has aXKa>iiaviKo7s corrected into Aaxm- the best MSS. which he rejects, as to
HaviKols, that of the worst MS. which he adopts.
APPENDIX m
865. &p' old' MSS. vulgo. q', oIS' Gelenius, Rapheleng. riXBov vfi Ai" Reisig,
(Hem, scio. Amynon) Bothe. aW olK' Meineke, Holden. vvv fii) rjXBoi/ Blaydes.
Meineke, Blaydes, Velsen. 382. oiSeV aX\o y Brunck, Dindorf,
366. 'Avriaeivrj" R- H. P. P. vulgO. Blaydes, Velsen. ouStV nXXo P. P'. oififV
"AvTwdh,] PV Brunck, Dindorf, Bothe, a\Xot> R. H. F. vulgo. Tor'fii (pepav, see
Meineke, Blaydes. 'Amo-^eVijr Junta, the Commentary. t6v 6v\iikov MSS.
Gormont. vulgo. tov 6i\nKov can hardly be right
367. diifip Toup, Bekker, recentiores. without some alteration, in the verse.
ai/qp MSS. edd. before Bekker. Tyrwhitt proposed oiSei' fiaWov. Brunck
368. oi'Scc MSS. Brunck, recentiores. reads exoiv ^a AC ovBiv a\\o y' rj tov
oi'Se edd. before Brunck. dvKoKov. " Recte quidem oi'SfV a\Xo ye.
372. Xpe/jrjs. The name is found only Bquidem versum post 381 excidiase
in H. among the MSS., but all the suspicor," Elmsley, in note to Tyrwhitt.
printed editions have it. And see line Invernizzi and Velsen follow Brunck.
477. Dobree says " Collate Br. forsan legen-
373. fVi ye R. H. vulgo. eyj/mr P. P '.
dum, aXX* varepos rfKSov' (o(tt^ f^^v
Junta, Gormont, Zanetti, Parreus. altrxvvopai Ma tov Ai" oiSef sed aliquid
374. TO Tns R. H. P. P. vulgo. W tijs P\ gravioris corruptelae latere suspicor.
Ti fie tJjs Brunck omitting (with and P. An TovSi fnistra ferens tw Bi^axm ? Ma
Invernizzi) the S' after ymaiKos, and recte quidem per se : sed facile ex prava
inserting to before x"''*"'""'- ainrex^i emendatione oriri potuit, ut supra 167."
R. H. P. P'. vulgo. a/iTrexi P- xiravwv It seems to me that Dobree intended to
R. vulgo. Tpi^avwv H. P. P. P'., but commence the line with toi'Si, instead
only Aldus and Junta adopt this read- of Ma TOV Ai', but did not indicate,
ing. )(iTaviov was introduced by Fracini, probably had not thought out, the con-
and has kept its place ever since. sequent alterations which would be
376. map R. H. P'. vulgo. alrap F. necessary. Meineke reads jia AC olSiv
And so again infra 394. liWov fiaWov, which sounds like a bur-
377. pi. Bentley,
vn Ai" R. P. P. lesque of Tyrwhitt's proposal, but is
200 APPENDIX
recentiores, except Blaydes, and so Le 399. ai/a/Soa MSS. VulgO. aV(B6a
Fevi-e and Kuster had previously con- Blaydes. TroVofR. F.P'. vulgo. noBov'B..
jectured. TrdvTSS rTKVTOTOflOl H. F. P'- 400. ol beiva R. H. VulgO. i>s Seiva P'.
395. ^uj/eXe'yi) R. H. P'. vulgO. ^vvcX- Tov(l>a(TKU R., piVT ov *<f}aaKv P\, and
Xc'y?) F. Junta, Gormont. the editions before Scaliger. F.'s read-
397. KaBemii MSS. vulgo. Schomann means the
ing, however, pivr ov '(paa-Ktv
(De Comitiis, I. x, Paley's translation), very reverse, " he excused himself by
after observing that " the Proedri, in saying that he had not a garment to
giving permission to the people to wear." And adopted in Scaliger,
this is
declare their sentiments, are said \6yov Le Brunck, and Invernizzi.
Fevre,
or yvafias TrpoTidivai," adds in a note, Tyrwhitt, supposing this the ordinary
"Aristophanes uses the expression reading, conjectured pevroi ^^aa-xev, and
yyti^at Kadierai in the same sense, Ecoles. so Bothe writes it. ipdrioi/ R. H. F.
397, unless we should read npode'ivni," vulgo. ipdrioi/ y P'.
and Bergk and subsequent editors 414. ertoo-ere R. H. vulgO. aaxrare P'.
change Ka6uvai into irpoBttvai. o-dxrrjTE For wr at the commence-
F.
398. irapelpiTva-fv R. H. F. VulgO. ment of the line Meineke conjectured,
TvapipnviTfv P'. Junta, Gormont, Gry- but did not read, ttS?.
naeus. The words TrpaJTor NcoxXeifiijt 415. Kra0ijs'R. H. F. vulgo. Kva<j)fU
are omitted in F. P'- P. P'.
APPENDIX 201
reading of the older editions was not popov R., which, however, has ipe in the
satisfactory, and Le Fevre suggested corresponding part of the next verse.
awoK\eij] TTjv Bvpav, Kuster (tviKKivrj rriV 440. (iWas MSS. vulgo. t'iWos Gele-
Bvpav, and Brunck dvoKXeia-rj rfj 8vpa. nius and all subsequent editions before
Brunck, however, adopted Kuster's sug- Brunck. Tyrwhitt, supposing this to
gestion, and so Invernizzi, Bekker, and be the traditional reading, corrected it
Bothe. to I'ikXas, but Elmsley, in his note to
421. o^ftXfTO) R. H. P'. vulgo. oc^fi- Tyrwhitt, observes " dWos typographi
Aerat F. error est, qui ex ed. Gelenii in sequentes
424. aXcpLTa^oL^ovs toIs d-TTOpOLS R. F. manavit."
P'. vulgo. d\(j>iTapoil3as to'is dnoppoi'; 441. yvvaiKa 8' R. H. F. vulgO. yvvoLKa
H. fie y' P^- yvvaiKa Fracini. eiVHt irpdyp'
"An xpv'^o''?" Bentley ; and so Velsen nnavT ap' which is adopted by Bergk,
reads. recentiores. But Blepyrus is here
448. ov liapTvpav y R. H. vulgo. y ov simply asking for further information,
fiaprvpav P. P^ Brunck. y ov finpTvpav not, as in the following questions,
line 454 betvreen lines 451 and 452. Tr]\iKovTois rjXUoL I'D), but I much doubt
After KayaOa F. and P^. write ^XanTeiv. if the words could bear this meaning,
455. (mrpeneLv ae R. H. F. vulgO. em- and nobody but Meineke has intro-
TpfTTf If ye P'. Brunck, Invernizzi, Bekker, duced Kw into the text.
Dindorf, Bothe. Cobet proposed eVi- 467. avayKaCuiari. R. H. Aldus, Fracini,
rpcnnv biiv, Blaydes and Velsen read Gelenius, recentiores. avayKii^ovcn F. P'.
o Ti ; fViT/jfVfiy. They seem to have the other editions before Gelenius.
APPENDIX 203
nusquam videtur dictum esse." Far suggests and Velsen reads e^uwii'div.
more accurately Bergler states ''
kiviiv KaTa(pvXd^rj R. H. VulgO. (j)vXd^rj F. P'.
in hac significatione saepe usurpatur." napa(pv\a^ri Meineke, Holden. <rov (f)v-
Only Meineke, Blaydes, and Velsen Xd^n Blaydes. seems probable that
It
follow Dindorf here. KaTa(j)v\u^ji is derived from the preceding
469. 470. These two lines, though <j)v'KaTTe, and has ousted a verb signifying
found in all the MSS., are omitted in the damage feared, whether detection,
Aldus, Fracini, Gelenius, Portus, and theft, or otherwise. Thus if it were theft,
Kuster. it might be some word analogous to the
470. dpiurus R. P' Le Fevre, recen- rrepLTpdyri of Ach. 258 Or the dnefi'Kicre of
stituted for the -re here also by Dindorf, phrj (without the Ka\) P\ The antis-
recentiores. But this alteration does trophe shows that an iambic dipody
not seem to improve the sense. yepai- has dropped out somewhere in this
repaiv R. P'. Portus, recentiores. yrjpai.- and the two following lines and the ;
204 APPENDIX
however, that unless another imperative reading Trepi<TKo-!T(i Kivovficvrj, and Brunck
is introduced, as is done by Blaydes, by changing the Ka\ before TrepidKoirov-
the Kal before irepiuKo-Kovfiifr] cannot pevr] into KvK\a, but neither of these
stand, and Bentley's suggestion to alterations satisfies the metre.
substitute eu is adopted by Velsen. But 490. appaped' Portus, recentiores.
1 think that the corruption goes a little 6ppiip(6' MSS. edd. before Portus.
deeper, and that the specific directions 495. fjpas 'o^Tai Hermann, Dindorf,
TUKeXae k. ,.\. would have been preceded Bergk, Meineke, Holden. o\//5' r)pas
deltas H. F. and all editions before gere. Levis menda cuivis paulo acutius
Kuster. to. y e< |ius Kuster, Bergler. cernenti statim in oculos incidit. Scri-
Til r' eV de^iwv P^- k (^e^icoi/ Brunck, bendum eratx^^iffl" eVu KaTanTrj,ei medium
who considered the rd t to represent in nostrum agmen involet." Unfortu-
TO TrjSe which he also read. yevrjaeTai nately for Brunck, before any other
TO TTpaypa R. H. F. vulgo. ycvqrai P^. edition of the play was published, the
and Blaydes amongst manyother con- Ravenna MS. was given to the public,
jectures suggested t6 jrpay/i.i (Toi yevrjTai. and entirely confirmed the reading of
which Velsen adopts. Le Fevi-e pro- Bergler's edition and Bergler's (caTeiVn
:
posed to get rid of the anacoluthon by has been accepted and Brunck's ea-a
APPENDIX 205
KaTomTji repudiated by every subsequent 513. oBevTTep iKa3ov MSS. VulgO. o6ev
editor without any exception. napika^ov Aldus, Rapheleng. S6fVKp
496. fVl o-Kinr R. H. vulgo. eVi <TKia wapiXa^ov Praoini, Gelenius, Portus,
P\ vTTo (TKiu! Baohmann, Velsen. Scaliger, Le Fevre. d|i)j/eyKa/iii;i/ R.
499. f/ntp (or rjncp) F. vulgo. rjirfp Fracini, Gelenius, Portus, recentiores.
R. H. Dindorf, Bergk, recentiores. e^nviyKapev H. editions before Portus
qrrep P'. (except as aforesaid), a ^vi^eveyKaprfv F.
502. ^I'o-ei MSS. vulgo. TrnCo-ni Arthur a ^vvKajxev P^.
Palmer. rmv yvddoiv MSS. vulgo. rori/ 514. Kelrai &' fjSrj. I had long thought
yvaSoii/ Meineke, Holden, Blaydes, that the true remedy for the deficient
Velsen. syllable in this verse consisted in dupli-
503. al^yovcriv Arthur Palmer, ijxovcnv cating the S^ of the MSS., and I now
MSS. Brunck, recentiores. tjkovo-l edd. find that Bentley here, as in 307 supra,
before Brunck. With ^Kovcnir,Dobree ante nos nostra dixerat. Ketrai Si) R. H. F.
for TTclXoi suggests ttuXlv, and Wecklein vulgo, Dindoi-f alone marking a lacuna.
for tout' exoDanij /iera/SaXoucraf, and Ke'iTui8e P'. Various conjectures have
Velsen accepts both these suggestions. been made for sujiplying the missing
504. Tjficv, & yvviuKss H. P. P'- vulgo. syllable. Le Fevre led the way by
S) ywalKfi, fifuv R. Bekker, Dindorf, proposing to insert vvi/ after 'ipynv.
Bergk, Meineke, Holden. Bentley suggested 8' rjirt or 8^ toi.
and Bekker. Elmsley at Ach. 178 deal- 515. ^vfifpopov R. H. vulgo. ^vii(j)pop
ing with Brunck's reading, observed F. arvjjiipc'pov P'. vnaKoveiv MSS. Junta,
"Fortasse x"^" o^^'" He meant a-v to Gormont,Bergler, recentiores. EmiKoufic
represent (rvvaTrrovs, and would have the other editions before Bergler.
read -j(a}^a o-vi/anrov^, not )(d\a av (rvi>a7T- 516. ^vixixi^aa-' R. H. P' All edd.
Tovs. Blaydes offers five conjectures before Gelenius, Rapheleng, Bergler,
(1) xaXafl' v<pa7rToiis, (2) xa^oa-d' icpaTTTOvt;, recentiores. ^vf^fii^as F. Gelenius and
who also transposes this and the follow- 518. miaais R. Bekker, recentiores,
ing line. except Blaydes, who with H. F. P'-
511. wp'tv rov avbpa /le R. H. F. vulgO. and the editions before Bekker reads
TTpiv Ti dpav f/ie P'. dirdcrais. vixiv R. F. P'- vulgo. fip.7v H.
206 APPENDIX
xpfjo-oiixni R. F. Grynaeus, Bentley,
P'- into KaKov Ti, and Velsen accepts this
Bergler, recentiores. xPl"'"!^"^ H- ^^^< also : but whilst the suggestion of Bothe
with the exception of Giynaeus, all and Bergk is probable enough, that of
editions before Bergler. Cobet is open to grave metrical objec-
522. napa tov MSS. Junta, Gormont, tions.
Bekker, Dindorf, Bergk, and Blaydes. 533. Meineke, being
Sia-wep
elxov.
TTfpi TOV Aldus, Fracini, Zanetti, and all unable understand these wordsi
to
subsequent editions to Brunok. wepl tou which, he says, " probabilem interpre-
Brunck. Trapii rnv Inverniziii, Bothe, tationem non admittunt," proposes
and Velsen. Cobet suggested cii rapa omip fmov, a proposal which nobody
TTnpa poixoiiand so Meineke and Holden. has accepted.
In H. and all editions before Brunck 535. tlT ov TO R. P*. vulgo. el TOVTO
Praxagora's speech commenced with H. F. ixP'l^ '^'
'^X^'^ ^- H' vulgo. cr' exprjv
the words ws ivrjOiKois. ex^i-v F. Brunck, Blaydes. ye'xpijv ex^tv P'.
523. TovTL ye aoi MSS. vulgo. Elmsley 536. eVi/3aXo{)(ra R. F. P'. Bentley,
on Ach. 108 preferred trot rovroyi, and Brunck, recentiores. inCKnfiova-a H.
so Blaydes and Velsen read. editions before Brunck. Kuster, in a
525. Aev R. H. vulgo. !iv(v F. P'. note, says, " Lege im^akova-a rf ," but
526. ov hq raXaiv eycoye MSS. vulgo. in his text has iirika^ovtra Tf, which has
Bothe suggested ov 8^, raXai', Kayaye. also crept into Bergler's text. Tovyxv-
Reiske vv Sjjrn, rd\av, 'iywye^ which kKov R. H. vulgo. TOV kvkKov F. tov
is read by Bergk,
Meineke, Holden, kvkXov P'.
Blaydes, and Velsen. op5,)iov MSS. 538. povov ov R. H. p. Brunck,
vulgo, cf. 377 supra, opdpia, on Cobet's recentiores. poi/ovov P'. edd. before
suggestion, Meineke, Holden, Blaydes. Brunck. But pnvovov would mean all
527. amiTJj R. H. vulgo. cri wrj F. hut, which is not the meaning here.
Junta, Gormont, Zanetti. av km irrj P'. 540. V oKea'ivoipi R. F. P' Kuster,
<Tv, Ka\ Tvrj Brunck. fxov R. Bentley, recentiores. had already been con-
It
Invernizzi, recentiores. poi H. F. P'. and jectured by Scaliger and Bentley. Iva
all editions before Invernizzi. \eaivotpi all edds. before Kuster.
530. (f>paa-a(Tav R. F. P'- vulgo. (j)pa- ripTvia-xopv R- H. P'. vulgo. And this
aov<Tav H. S' ov R. H. F. vulgo. d' ^v seems right, see an excellent note by
P Brunck.
. Elmsley on Medea 1128. But Meineke,
531. yi juol H. F. P'. vulgo. y' f'/ioi Holden, Blaydes, and Velsen read
R. Brunck, Invernizzi, Bekker, and fipTT-ea-xoprjp after a grammarian in Bek-
Velsen. ker's Aneodota, epmaxoptvov F.
p. 281.
532. ivTavBa Ti kokcv MSS. vulgO. 541. arpapamv MSS. Bekker, recen-
Bothe, in his notes, suggested evTiwdo'i, tiores, except Bothe and Blaydes,
and Bergk is introduced
(vrnvd!, which who, with the older editions, omit the
into the by
Meineke, Holden,
text final c.
Blaydes, and Velsen. Cobet recom- 542. Kar/XiTroi/ H. F. P'. vulgo. KUT-
mends the further change of n kokoV (XfiTTov R. Bekker.
APPENDIX 207
(axofMqv F. P^. y(oy t^xoiirju (omitting the other editions. pov MSS. vulgo.
0' fjv) Gelenius, and subsequent editors p( Blaydes.
to Brunck. 567. pf] 'i>ex^poC"pe^'ov R. H. vulgo.
551. arap R. H. P'. VulgO. nvrap F. P'. omits the pfi, and F. has prjT Ivx"-
Junta. jiSeto-^a all the MSS., and all the pa^opeuov,
editions before Brunck and Bekker and ; 568. /jfyaXa y' el R. H. vulgo. peydX'
Bergk afterwards. Brunck changed this el F. P'- Junta, and from Gormont
to ij8>]irdd, relying on the statement in to Grynaeus both inclusive. ^eicrerai
But this is the old error of supposing all editions (except Fracini) before
that the "commoner" form was never Brunck, who changed the ye into ae.
used by Attic writers. See Pierson's oa-Tis ye poi papTvpelu H. F. Sans liv poi
note on Moeris, ubi supr. paprvpij P'. Cobet (N. L. 61) proposes
553. TCI ho^avT R. H. P'. vulgo. T^v to change ye into re, and Meineke,
bo^av Tcov F. Holden, Blaydes, and Velsen change it
554. Ka6r]iTo MSS. Scaliger (in notes), accordingly, against all authority and
Kuster, recentiores. Kiidtao all editions probability.
before Kuster. 570. epol MSS. vulgo. Cobet (ubi
Dindorf, Bergk, Meincke, Holden, Vel- course had not gainsaid, Praxagora's
208 APPENDIX
which, they say, is a conjecture of
Dindorf.
571-580. The metrical scheme of this
little chorus is as follows :
w v^
APPENDIX 209
SetTni yap Toi H. F. P'. Junta, Bothe. 590. fierexovras R. F. P'- vulgo. /ifT-
SfiTot yap TOL y R. Fraeini, and, save e\oi/r6s H. (pqcra MSS. vulgo. (fidcTKa
as aforesaid, all editions before Bergk. Blaydes.
SeiTai TOL ye Holden. ois burai ye Velsen. 592. /xijSe . . . iroWfjii R. H. vulgo. Kal
Holden's alteration satisfies the metre : fi^ . . . TToXXijv F. Junta, Gonnont. Kai
but Blaydes's SeZrai yap Tov (omitting nvos fifj . . , noWa P'. oid' aKoXoidco R.
after <ro^ou) makes the line absolutely Junta, Grynaeus, Brunck, recentiores.
unmetrical. Brunck indeed omits the H. omits oif>\ and so, with the excep-
Tivos, and so, he
"pulcher emergit
says, tions aforesaid, do all the editions before
hexameter heroicus." A choriamb and Brunck : though Le Fevre, Kuster, and
Ionic a minore, are of course equivalent Bergler supply it in their notes, old'
to two dactyls and a spondee, the second aKoXovdois P^. oib' akovBa P.
moiety of an heroic hexameter and the : 594. Koivov iraa-iv Kuster, recentiores,
temptation to alter the preceding verse save that Meineke and Holden write it
into the commencement of the hexa- Srracriv. Koivov ttckti R. H. editions before
meter proved too strong for the virtue Kuster. vaa-i. (omitting kowov) F. P^.
of Brunck and Dindorf. See on 571 Junta. In the following line again
supra. the MSS. and editions before Brunck
581. rats biavoiais MSS. vulgo. Le have aiTaui for ^Traciv.
Fevre suggested, and Bentley approved, 595. crirekeBov and, in the following
Ttjs Siavoias. Blaydes reads rJjs inivolas. line, aireKeQSiv (variously accented) all
xpr) P'. Brunck, Invernizzi, Dindorf, the MSS., and all the editions except
Bergk, recentiores. 'xpr)v H. Aldus, Bekker before Meineke ; but Bothe sug-
Junta, Grynaeus, Gelenius. xP^^ ^- ^^ gested neXeOov and TveXeBav as in Ach.
vulgo. 1170, which Meineke and subsequent
584. idc\r]<Tov(nv R. H. Kuster, recen- editors have introduced into the text,
tiores. tdeXrjaova-c F. P^. editions before and so Bekker. This alteration, I pre-
Kuster. rjdda-i MSS. vulgo ; but P'. has sume, is due to the statement of Moeris,
yp. ijde<ri, and rjdiai is read by Brunck 7T'Ke6ov 'ArrtK^?, (rirekeSov 'EXAjjcikwj, and
(who knew no other MS. but P') and to the strange notion that 'EXXTjwKo-f
Invernizzi. means non-Attic, a notion refuted by
585. Tois r dpxalois R. H. vulgo. tois every page of Moeris. p-ov R. P'- Le
apxalois F. P'. Brunck, Bekker, Dindorf, Fevre (in notes), Bentley, Brunck, re-
587. apxris MSS. vulgo. Bergk made /ioi H. P. editions before Brunck.
an unhappy conjecture of aperijs which 596. Ka\ Tcov MSS. Junta, Bergler, re-
he did not himself introduce into the centiores. All other editions before
text, but Blaydes and Velsen have done Kuster omit the xal. Bentley proposed
so. ea-Tiv R. Brunck, recentiores. fcrrt rSc yap or rav oZv, Kuster read tS>v 8c.
210 APPENDIX
the land, Meineke changed rapyvpLov R. H. Aldus, Fracini, Gelenius, Portus,
into raypoUmv, and in his Vind. Aristoph. recentiores. koto F. P'. the other edi-
proposes to change his own Koi raypoi- tions before Portus.
Ka>p into nav t Zyyeiov, and toKX into 605. oiSev P. P'. Fracini, Le Fevre
rapya. No One has followed him, hut (in notes), Bentley, Brunck, recentiores.
Velsen changes rapyipiov into tovs oid' ev R. H. the other editions before
KapiTovs. Brunck. TrevU R. H. vulgo. nvivfrnTi
599. Koivmv R. r. P^ vulgo. (cat F. F\
riMi' H. 609. irpoTfpov y R. H. F. vulgo.
600. Tapievo/xevai R. F. P^. VulgO. ra- irpOTOv y P'. S Toip H. F. vulgo. airep
has been followed by every editor, notes), Bergler (in notes), Brunck, re-
although the distribution of the speakers centiores. PoiXrjTai TOVTOV P'. Le Fevre,
has varied. H. and the editions before Kuster, Bergler. ^oiXeTai. tovtov H. F.
Bergk leave the first four words to all editions before Le Fevre. ^avXei-
Praxagora, and give the last four to Tai R.
Blepyrus, and so Blaydes. Bergk and 613. ^vyKaTahap6a>v H. VulgO. ^vyKa-
Meineke give the entire line to Ble- rndpadav R. F. In P^ the word is
pyrus. Meanwhile Bentley had pro- omittefd, and oiiic is written in its place.
posed BA. (cat" fjir] KaraBfi ; IIP. ^ivSop- 7rpot< ayra R. H. vulgo. irpoiKci y avTals
Kfjaec, KnKTrjfTUTO yap dia tqvto, Tyrwhltt P^ npoiKa (alone) F.
trisected the line, BA. kqi pifi Karadds ;
614. (TvyKaTaKeia-dai Brunck, recen-
nP. ^evbopKTjfT^i. BA. KdKTrj(TaTO yap dta tiores. ^vyKaTaKflcrdai R. H. and all
toOt-o, and so Holden. Meineke in his editions before Brunck. $vyKaTaSapde7v
critical proposed to leave the
notes F. P'. Junta, Gormont.
first three words to Praxagora, and to 615. ci TTcivTis. No known MS. has
give the last five to Blepyrus. And this reading, was doubtless found
but it
this division is followed by Velsen. in the MS. or MSS. from which Marco
I should have mentioned that P'. has Musjaro derived the text of Aldus, and
\|/EuSofioVei for \j/vSopKri(Tei, and that has been followed by every editor of
Blaydes changes the final rovro into Aristophanes except those hereinafter
TOVTL. mentioned, oi navTis R. H. Fracini,
604. Toi R. H. F. vjlgo. Ti P'.-xaiu Bekker, Bergk, Meineke, Velsen whilst ;
APPENDIX 211
Fracini's last five words were obviously ea esse Aristophanis ? " The good sense
a mere gloss on toiovtov. Then, to use of Kuster's last words has been entirely
Kuster's words, "Bisetus utramque lec- ignored by subsequent critics, " qui
tionem in unam quasi massam conflat, multa ubique ariolantur, quae esse Ari-
ut versum integrum reddat. Sed quid stophanis, nemo credere potest." Ths
multa? Bxpectandi sunt meliores combined verse of which Kuster speakj
codices, qui facem in his tenebris prae- is found in the editions which go by
ferant. Multa quidem, fateor, hie ario- the name of Scaliger and Le Fevre.
lari liceret; sed quis praestare possit.
ovxt ftaxovvrat. BA. irepl tov ; IIP. trepl tov p.7] ^vvicaTatapBiiv,
Koi aoi TOtovTou vndp^i. BA. Kal aol t& nept TojySe fiax^trOai,
These were the three types which, with gora, and gives it to Blepyrus, as in the
inconsiderable variations (such as a-ov follov^ing line. And he is followed by
for TOV and vnapx^c for im-ap^ei), stood subsequent editors except Meineke and
their ground until Brunck, from P'., Velsen. Dobree proposed oixi p.axovvTai,
introduced for the first time the two irepl (TOV Bappei, pr] 8eia-r]s, oi'^i paxovvrai
lines in their entirety. It is not neces- Tiepl TOV fifi trot ^vyKaTobapQelv, " omnia
sary to go into the details of the earlier scilicet, Praxagorae." And so Meineke
editions, and (with one or two excep- and (as regards 621) Velsen. But H.
tions) the readings from the has BA. before the second ovxj. paxovvTai.
given
printed editions commence with Brunck. And this seems right.
621. nepl (TOV MSS. Brunck changes 622. irepX TOV ^vy<aTa8<>p6e1v. Here I
212 APPENDIX
Velsen. The MSS. read tov fiq KaraSap- editions understand the passage rightly
Beiv, so Brnnck and all subsequent
and enough.
editors except Meineke and Velsen. 625. <l)fv^ovTai MSS. vulgo. Having
Both Bisetus and Dobree, as we have regard to the form ^aSiotvTai at the end
Been, and following them Meineke, of the verse, Mr. R. J. Walker in Class.
attach 7re/>i tov to ^vynaTadapdelvf but Review, viii. 18, proposes to read cjxv^ovv-
retain the and Dobree and Meineke
/xi), Tai here. But the probability is not
insert o-oi. But I think that the sense sufficient to justify a change in the
requires the omission of firj, and accord- text. f'n-i Tovs be R. Bentley, Brunck,
ingly, with Velsen, I have substituted recentiores. eVl 8e t-ovj H. F. P'. editions
TTfpi Toi for TOV liq. Knv. Km MSS. vulgo. before Brunck.
in-apfei H. Aldus, Zauetti, Farreus, 626. 01 (l>av\6Tpoi. MSS. vulgo. nl
quod inepte revocavit Berglems, non quod in v. 628 secundo occurrit, et plane
videns haec ex ipsa sententia mulieri otiosum est, ab Aristophane profectum
continuari Soon afterwards
debere." esse non possum credere. Libenter
the Ravenna MS. and (as a matter of igitur scriberem, stigmate post v. 627
criticism) the supreme authority of posita ; Kouk e^eorai irapa To7o-i ko^oIs K(u
Bentley were found to support the Toh peyaXois KtiraSapde'iv." Tyrwhitt.
reading adopted by Bergler modern ; "Tyrwhitti conjecturam probat Por-
critics have no doubt of its accuracy sonus apud Gaisfordium ad Marklandi
and for my own part the words seem Supplices p. 206." Elmsley. The toIs
to me to be appropriate to Blepyrus peyaXoisis introduced by way of contrast
only. Praxagora could hardly have to Tols piKpois in the following verse
women had
said that her plan for the but it is not a likely expression in itself,
something to recommend it. tiv^ H. nor is to7s pixpo'is free from suspicion.
Brunck, recentiores. nV R. F. P\ I, like others before me, think that the
editions before Brunck. But the old allusion to Lysicrates in line 630 makes
:
APPENDIX 213
The second suggestion is by Hirschig, verse. And so Reisig, and Elmsley him-
who would omit the words koI TrjprjcrovcT self on Medea 215.
7n TOLfrtv BiipLocrloLo'iv ol KJiavXoTepot as 631. Sij/.ioTiKij'y'R.P^.Bentley, Brunck,
a gloss, and read dn-o roC Selnvov, kovk recentiores. The y is omitted in all
e^earai wapa roZtrt KaXoir KarahapBiXv. editions before Brunck. S/jpoTiKiji/ H. F.
This also seems to me very probable. 633. This line, again, is omitted in F.
On the whole, however, I have thought P' exo" R. Invernizzi, recentiores,
eppiiS'
suggestion. I had not observed that Aristoph. in loco corrupto Eccles. 633."
Blaydes also suggests for Koi rois peyi- These suggestions are superseded by the
\oLS either koI to'is (rep-vols Or rois t discovery of R.'s reading, yet Meineke,
evTTpiirifnv. reverting to them, introduces 'Ep^aSitoy
629. Toiai yviiai^\ npw &u Meineke, into the text,and is followed by Velsen.
Blaydes, Velsen, following the views of irporepa Le Fevre (in notes), Brunck,
Elmsley at Medea 215. ralcri yvpai^'iv Bekker, Velsen. irportpos R. H. vulgo.
irpXv R. P'. Bergler, and (except as 634. dianpa^apevos R. H. VulgO. wapa-
aforesaid) recentiores. rais yvvai^\v irplv ra^dpEvos F. P"^. Junta, Gormont.
H. F. Aldus, Junta, rah ywai^l wp\v the 635. avToii R. P\ Le Fevre, recentiores.
other editions before Kuster. TaTcrt yv- avTov F. H. editions before Le Fevre.
vai^l Trp'iu Le Fevre (in notes), Kuster. 636. 8iayiyva>a-Keiv R. Brunck, recen-
p,lKpotsR. H. F. VUlgO. plKpoi<TlTl P'. tiores. SLayii/aa-Kftv H. F. P'. editions
was suggested by Lennep and
<np.o~is before Brunck. ti 8f Si) R. H. vulgo.
Bergk, and is read by Velsen. x^P'"'"^"'' t/ Sal 8r) F. P^. Junta, Gormont. Traripas
214 APPENDIX
retained in the oldest editions, for MSS. editions before Brunck. KaXe'i
really mean the father of the striker, 649. Trporepop R. H. P'- vulgo. to
and was rightly condemned by Bentley. TrpoTipop P. ye-yovfv R. Brunck, recen-
aiiTov eKf'ivov MSS. vulgo. avTov Keivov tiores. yiyope H. F. P'. edd. before
Bothe. avTov Kc'wos Bergk. Tinrrri H. F. Brunck. np\v R. H. P'. vulgo. n-pos P.
vulgo. T^^n P^* TviTT^i R. dpa)(riv 650. hios pfj R. H. vulgo. Seoy oi pi)
APPENDIX 215
were used by the Athenians only, for TOUT! 770(70-' H. F. TOVTmoKlV P'. TOU71' t"
those which were used by the Athenians oZnoi R. This last reading looks very
in common with the other Hellenic and Meineke accord-
like tovtX tovttos,
peoples, wrote inenovBr} in defiance of ingly reads tovtI tovttos <r', in which
all the MSS. and (save as aforesaid) has he is followed by Holden and Velsen.
been followed by subsequent editors. Between these two readings touti St
651. t'h R. F. P\ vulgo. TTis H. o-oi TToaovs and tout! rovnos (re, it is very
bk H. F. P'. vulgo. (TV 8i R. difBoult to decide. The latter comes
652. \i7rapcS Bentley (referring to nearer to the MSS., and the rejoinder
Plutus 616), Bothe, recentiores. Xmapas of Chremes, which immediately follows,
R. H. F. edd. before Bothe, except is perhaps more suitable to a definite
Brunck and Bekker, who with P^. read statement made than to a question
Xinapov, a very probable reading, as an put by the preceding speaker, though
epithet of Be'mvoi'. the question suflSciently indicates the
654. ^/xels R. H. F. vulgo. i/ifis P'. speaker's opinion. On the other hand
iipuvovjiev R. H. P'- vulgo. (f)avovfifv F. the former reading is far more in
655. ^v Tis R. vulgo. rJTis F. fI Tis H. the tone which Blepyrus has assumed
Srav FKTcp H. vulgo. The old
R. throughout the dialogue, and is just
editions write rm but this was cor-
it like his interruption in 562 supra. And
rected by Bentley and Bergler. rav F. on the whole, though with great hesita-
TlS P'. tion, Ihave thought it best to retain it.
656. eKria-ei H. F. P\ vulgo. Kria-g R. Blaydes reads Tout-i fie y oaovs.
ov yap T03V Koivmv y eVrt MSS. VulgO. Not 658. Tavrrj yvatpi-qv Reisig, Dindorf,
realizing that some such preposition as Meineke, Holden, Blaydes. rairqu yvi>-
f'x is to be understood from the pre- firjli MSS. vulgo. ravTrj yviifir] y Toup.
ceding TTodiv, some critics have endea- Tokav ovvfK R. H. vulgo. Ti'ikav f'ivfK
(1) ol drj 'k Ta)V KoivSiv y ioTt. (2) oiiK in determination to keep Aristophanes to
Tcav Koivoiv y itrri- (3) Ik yap tqjv KoivoiV one form that he actually changes
y oiix'.. His third conjecture he intro- eviKei/ in the earlier part of the line to
duces into the text and so, with the ; ovi'eKa.
objected to the article rijs. " Vix puto fore proposed a reading which he found
articulum unquam addi in uiViat vfipeas, in Suidas (to which Bentley had already
etc., 81K1;," says Dobree, and he there- called attention) KXeyjfai, ixerov aircp.
fore proposes Tqv alxlas, which is intro- And Bergler so reads. And this is found
duced into the text by Meineke, Holden, to be the reading of all the MSS. But
Blaydes, and Velsen. But Dobree's both Brunck and Person pointed out
remark that you would always say that the true reading must be KXe-^ei,
v^peas 81V1J not Trjs v^peas 81K1), and the and this is universally accepted.
like, though true, seems quite irrelevant 668. oiKoi y R. H. vulgo. oiKoi (omit-
here where the meaning is that they
;
'
' ting -yf) F. P'.
who strike others will pay the penalty 669. ovb'fjvyf . ..TTporepov. Thesewords
of their assault," not "will have an are taken from Praxagora and given to
action of assault brought against them." Blepyrus (as a question) by Dobree,
rvTTTOpTes MSS. Junta, Gormont, Por- Meineke, Holden, and Velsen. But this
tus, recentiores. KXen-rovra the other is a change for the worse. It leaves
editions before Portus. Bentley sug- Praxagora's speech a mere pointless
gested \r](j>6cVTef. jest : and the Sia-nep irporepov is quite in
664. iifipl^axrw R. P'- Kuster, recen- her style, as For 6upa^'
supra 609.
tiores. i/3pifai(Ti H. and, except as herein- (MSS. vulgo), Meineke and Holden
after mentioned, the editions before write Bvpaa-', I know not why.
Kustex". u/3pi'fow7i F. Junta, Gormont. 670. 8a)(Ti. Bergk proposes haxrfu,
665. ravTrji R. Bekker, Bergk, recen- which Meineke reads. The alteration
tiores. raiViji' H. F. P'. the other must have occurred to everybody, but
editions before Bergk. the third person is more in accord with
666. avdis R. Invernizzi, recentiores. what follows.
The word is omitted by II. P. P'. and all 671. (KHvov K.ojxuh-ai R. F. P^. Inver-
APPENDIX 217
nizzi, recentioies. (co/iifirar eKelmv H. <TToia is the true spelling, like iroia, pom,
editions before Invernizzi. Xpoid. A similar diiference occurs infra
672. Kv^fia-nva R. H. P. vulgO. KV^iv- 684, 686. d./8pj/aj ndura R. P. P'.
pi.
(Toviriv Brunck, Bothe. This is vulgo. avSpS)v 'irdvTii H.
doubtless a correction by P^ to save the 678. waihaploia-iv R. P'. Bekker, recen-
metre, since H. F. pi. and all editions tiores. TTaibapioia-i H. P. editions before
before Invernizzi read ("/)'. But Inver- Bekker.
nizzi and all subsequent editors have Sp'. 680. ^ap"'" y^ R- P- P'- vulgo. x^P"'"
Both Invernizzi and Bekker attribute re H. and Aldus only.
this reading to R., and I think that this 681. KaTa6fj(TW H. F. P'. vulgo. Ka6rj(Ta
must be right, for Invernizzi could not R.
have invented it himself. In 668 they 682. Kara fTTTjiratTa H. vulgo. Kara
attribute I'lpa to R. as well as the other aTTjaaa R. KaTacTTijaatra F. P^. eas av
MSS. On the other hand, Velsen says MSS. vulgo. " Correxi ottos hv"
that R. reads apa in 668, and that with Blaydes.
this exception all the MSS. read t'ipn 683. anlr, H. F. P'. vulgo. aTT^u R.
both in 668 and 672. Velsen is a most 684. Kripv^ti R. H. vulgo. Krjpv^e F.
careful and excellent transcriber, but Krjpv^t]
pi. Kqpi^T] Velsen, placing a
in this case I think that he must be comma after demve'i, but this seems to
wrong. avdpQinoi MSS. vulgO. ai/dpawoi make no sense.
Dindorf, Bergk, recentiores. But the 685. TO 6e diJT es Tqv irapa ravTrjv R.
article seems quite out of place here. and (with els for is) H. vulgo. to hi
673. Tqv 8e blaiTciv R. H. P'- vulgo. drjr' eari nap avrrjif F. tqvs 6' eV tov 6r]Ta
rqv biairav P. Junta, Gormont. naa-w trap airfiv P'., attempting, as usual, to
R. P'. Kuster, recentiores. n-acri H. P. correct the line. Brunck, knowing no
editions before Kuster. MS. but F\, altered the t!> 8e 6?}t of the
674. a-vpprj^aa-' R. H. vulgO. (Tvpprj^as common reading into tovs Bqr, with
F. pi. \axovTas Understood.
675. eir nXXijXotJf R. P'. Invernizzi, 687. Ka-nTatriv R. H. Bentley, Kuster,
Bekker, Dindorf, Bothe, Bergk. Dindorf recentiores. KcmTaaL F. P'. Fracini,
suggested us aWr^av, which is read by Grynaeus, Gelenius, Portus, Scaliger,
Meineke and Holden. as aXX^Xois H. Le Fevre. Kdpnrcoa-i all editors (except
F. vulgo. But the Sicrre and ios, so as aforesaid) before Portus. And one
close together, would be very inhar- would certainly have expected Praxa-
"
monious. gora's emphatic " Md Am but to dine
676. TO. StKaa-TTipia H. and ("except that to be a retort upon something more
it has SiaKarfipta) R. vulgO. TU &e unlike dining than "To gobble." ora
diKaa-rripia F. P . oromf R. H. vulgO. H. F. vulgo. oTo R. oTav Pi. The true
cTToas F. P' Brunck (not knowing that arrangement of this line was first pointed
any MSS. had (rrotas) read a-raas, and is out by Bentley and Tyrwhitt.
followed by Invernizzi and Bothe. But 688. TOVTOVS H. F. Pl- vulgo. TOVTOIS
218 APPENDIX
F. anavTfs MSS. Brunck, recentiores. 710. ToCt R. H. F. vulgo. TOVT P'.
imavras editions before Brunck. dpeo-KCi R. P. P'. vulgo. apea-Kiv H.
689. ovK. i'orTM R. Fracini, Gelenias, 711. rap' R. Brunck, recentiores. ap'
APPENDIX 219
tions before Meineke. KaramKq MSS. 733. <TTpi^a<7 F. Pi. Le Fevre (in
and the other edd. before Bergler. notes), Kuster, recentiores, except as
725. TrapaKoXovdai R. H. P^. vulgo. hereinafter mentioned, orpe-^aa-a R. H.
napaKokouBiav P. Junta. editions before Kuster. rpe^atra Cobet,
726. Xiyaai fioi raSi R. F. P\ VulgO. Meineke, Holden, Blaydes.
\eyaaL fie rati H. Junta. Blaydes pro- 735. oi&' &v, F\ Fracini, Gry-
el R. F.
poses four corrections (1) \eyaxn Taird naeus, Portus, Kuster, and all subsequent
/If, (2) TaSl Xe'ytBcri fie, (3) Xeyaxri, TOiaSi, editors before Bergk. ov8' av els H. and
(4) Xeyanai Toia&i. He himself introduces (save as aforesaid) all editions before
the third, and Velsen the second, into Kuster. The of the words
ellipse
the text. " would you more Hack," is no doubt
be
727. davixdCere R. F. P^ VulgO. Bavfin- very strange. Bentley proposed oiSapZs,
ferai H. or oil rjf or ov yap out-.
ydp Dobree in
728. ey'^S' MSS. vulgo. cywys Brunck, his note on Porson's Plutus 886, sus-
Invernizzi. ayopdv ye R. F. P^. vulgO. pected that a line had dropped out,
dyopdv re H. but in his Addenda to that note, ob-
729. Trpoxeipiovpat R. H. vulgO. npo- served that the ellipse might bedefended
Xe'povixai F. F\ Kci^eTdcra R. H. P. VulgO. by Lysistrata 307, ovKoiv av, tl to> pev
Kd^erdCa P^- Ka^eTa Cobet, Holden, ^i\a> K.T.A. In his own Adversaria,
Velsen. After this line R. has XOPOY published after his death, he again
in the text, and so Bergk, Meineke, advances the theory of a lost line.
Holden, and Velsen. The other MSS. Halbertsma proposed i>s hv el which is
have no trace of a Chorus, but Brunck adopted by Bergk, Blaydes, and Velsen.
rightly thought that a Choral Ode must Meineke reads oi' aj/ ei, which is followed
have dropped out somewhere, and un- by Holden.
fortunately fixed its place two lines 736. ervxes R. H. F. VulgO. eTvx P'.
above, after BavpaCete. This, indeed, Junta.
was his reason for changing eya 6' into 737. Iff T) MSS. Le Fevre (in notes),
in the text, but in each case the 743. BaWols KaBla-TTj MSS. Grynaeus,
marginal Scholium gives ivTerpippevrj. Brunck, recentiores. ^aXXois koi Kadlarr]
220 APPENDIX
editions (except Grynaeus) before 749. TTptBTtOToc aira MSS. vulgO.
Brunck. They make 743 a complete " Correxi nparKjra tovto " Blaydes, and
sentence, " bring the olive branches and so Velsen.
set them here," placing a colon after 751. oSrmr auorjTas R. H. Le Pevre
742, and leaving the words to. Kr^pia to (in notes), Kuster, recentiores. P. and
shift for themselves. Le Fevre and P'. omit the ourar, and so do all the
Bentley saw that ko^i^^ referred to ra editions before Kuster. eV/SaXfi MSS.
KTjpia and proposed koi doKXoiis Kadia-Trj, vulgo. " Dedi dn-o^aXci " Blaydes.
but the MS. reading removes all diffi- 752. Tvp\vUviKTr\jda>ixai Porson, Meineke,
culty. Holden, and Velsen. np^v eKiTv6a>iJ.at
744. TO) TpiiroS' R. P. vulgo. ra) rpiS' R. P. P'. Pracini, Grynaeus, Gelenius,
H. Aldus, Junta, tov rpinoS' P^ Zanetti Portus, and (exceptas herein mentioned)
and Farreus have rpinoS' omitting the recentiores. iTp\v eKiTv6op.ai H. and the
which Kuster and (apparently) Bergler 761. nas; paSias MSS. vulgo. For
approved, but did not adopt. TTtof we should rather have expected
748. ohhinnri y Porson, Elmsley (at offoof, and paSias
is not very suitable
Ach. 127), Dindorf, Meineke, Holden, to the context but none of the attempts
;
Blaydes, Velsen. y ov&enoT MSS. and to improve the text have been satis-
the other editions before Bergk, who factory, and we must needs take it as
reads 'yw ovdenoT^. it stands. Bergk's suggestion is A. koko-
;
APPENDIX 221
SaifUiiv dpi'is ; B. vq ror Am tok aasTrjp' the three following linesis changed by
dn-oiVo). A. daiixovas. Meineke would Brunck from yap into yovv, an altera-
add another line, A. ttSs ; B. cl pablws tion which is no improvement, and has
avTos aavTOv XPW<^T nno^oKfis ToKav.
TO. found no acceptance.
Holden transposes several lines in the 775. ndvT all printed editions. Travra
text, making them run thus A. ijia Ai" R. H. The word omitted by F., and
is
nW oKOtpfpav avra fiiWat rfj TrdXct. B. o-v ye is substituted by P^. For dn-oXeis-
fieWds dno^(pfiv ; A. Trdw ye. B. ttSs ;
Reiske suggests dTrdXoi'.
A. TTcoff ;
padias, is rrjv dyopav Kara tovs 776. 6 Zeis ai y MSS. Brunck, re-
Bs5oypLPOvs vopovs. B. Nj7 tov Aia tuv centiores. 6 Zevs a-' editions before
rrutrfipa, KaK.ohalp.av ap' el, whilst Velsen, Brunck, except Fracini, who omits ae y
marking a lacuna in the text, proposes altogether. ennpi^^ovai MSS. vulgo.
A. ontos OTL MeWets dircKJiepeiV ravrd y
; eiTLTpl-^eie crept into the text of Gelenius,
ovT<o pablois, and held its place in all subsequent
762. oixi H. F. Pi- vulgo. oi R ^tf editions before Brunck.
R. H. vulgo. F. omits the word, ye P' 779. ijphs R. H. F. vulgo. Spx,>s F.
and almost
767. TO TOTTopevov H. F. P'. 01 ^01 R. P'- vulgo. 6eoi (without oi)
y av Ko) F. TTpiv TTep av 'iha> P'., with TdyaXparav Zanetti, Farreus, and Raphe-
its usual inclination to emend by con- leng. Kta (omitting dydX/inra) and so
jecture.
o Ti ^ovKeverai R. H. vulgo. leaving the line too short by an iambic
on ^ovXerat F. Junta, Grormont. oTiTTep dipody H. Aldus, Fracini, and Gele-
fiovXerai P'. again emending. nius.
772. eneidoprfv MSS. vulgO. av eVi^o- 781. evxatpeaSa R. P^ vulgO. ev^mpeBa
ptjv Brunck. ireio'dfja'op.ai Blaydes. H. F. Junta.
773. XffoDcri all printed editions. X/- 782. x"P R- H. vulgo. x^''P^ ^
yoviji MSS. The last word of these and Xelpav P'.
"!
222 APPENDIX
783. &s Ti MSS. vulgo. ffl(7T Bergler, has introduced into the text, Sirov having
Brunck, Invemizzi, Bothe. &i>aovT been previously suggested by Lenting,
R. H. vulgo. buitTovTes F. P^. Junta, and XdPjjs by Heindorf; (2) /m) yap ovx
Gormont. ottws R. H. F. vulgo. ai P^. onddiv \d^rjs J (8) prj ov)( ottov Xd^rjs pev
Ti XfjyJAiTai P'. vulgo. ri Xrj\jriTai R. F. ovv ; (4) prj ovx oTTodev XdPrjs piv ovv ; (5)
riff \7j-^rai H. /ii) yap ov Xd^rjs nodiv ; (6) prj yap ov
784. ea /xe tmv irpovpyov R. Portus, Xdprjs TrdkiV, (7) pq yap OVK fXTt^ ^ojSei;
recentiores, except Brunck. ?a /xe top Professor Palmer, in the essay to which
Trpnvpyov H. editions before Portus, ex- reference has been made more than
cept as after mentioned, ea tS>v wpovpyov once, is so certain of his own emenda-
F. Junta, Gormont. ai y ea npovpyov tion that it is only fair to give his own
P'- whence Brunck read <rv ye p.' ck words. "We conceive we have dis-
Trpnx^pyov. covered the true reading and explanation
785. o-vvS(Ta H. F. V\ Junta, Gor- beyond all controversy. Citizen A is
at least in my copy of it, the iinal letter if I couldn't finda place to deposit my
is very indistinct. goods in,' thinking every one will be in
791. ylvOLTO R. H. P\ vulgo. yivrjTM F. such a hurry to obey the decree, that
792. bia^euv R. Fracini, recentiores. all available space in the agora will be
Stt^eifv H. F. Aldus, Junta. Siii^uev P^ taken up. To which Citizen B the
793. nava-aiVT av H. F. P^ vulgO. mocker replies, if our vie w of the passage
irava-aiVT ap' R. Invernizzi. be right, It would be more reasonable
'
794. nddoifi R. P^. vulgo. nvQoifjL to fear you would not find room to
H. P. Junta. throw them, prj yap ov ^dXois oirot. Odppn,
795. Kara^ei'ijj' Brunck, DindorfjBergk, KOTadrja-eis Kav evr)s eX^i/r. Tou will find
recentiores. Karadelpi^v MSS. and the you will have space to put them down
other editions. prj yap ov Xd^ois ottol the day after to-morrow, never fear
MSS. and all editions before Meineke. At present it would be more reasonable
pq yap ni Xu'/3/;9 ottoi Heindorf (note on to fear there will not be room enough
Phaedo), Meineke, Holden, and Velsen. in the agora to throw them about,'
pt] yap ovx Sizov Xd(3,i)s Blaydes, who con- 158 Quarterly Review, 370. To me this
tributes seven conjectures to the settle- suggestion seems most improbable.
mentof the diflSoulty: (1) thatwhichhe 796. ?^^s MSS. vulgo. (vrjv Brunck,
APPENDIX 223
under the impression that the word was and editions into avrols iviyKoi, and the
so written in his only MS. P^ but : change is made by Blaydes and Velsen.
according to Velsen ecijs is found in P'. 808. ttKuv rj R. H. P'- vulgo. wXfff
as well as in R. H. F. F. TrXeli/ el Junta, Gormont.
797. TOVTOVS R. F. P'. VulgO. TOVTOiS 809. KaXXiixaxos 8' MSS. vulgo. The
H. Taxv R. Bekker, recentiores. rax^ls S' is omitted in Aldus.
H. F. P'. editions before Bekker. 810. n-Xei'm R. H. Aldus, Fracini, Gele-
798. b6^r, H. F. P'. vulgo. bo^u R. niua,and all subsequent editors before
799. oio-ouo-ij' MSS. VulgO. Koixiova-iv Brunck, and afterwards Dindorf, Bergk,
Velsen. For this word Tyr-
Ko/ni'craxri. and all subsequent editors except
whitt proposed ol'o-mo-t, on which Elmsley Blaydes, who reads jrXEir ye. irKilov P^
remarks, " Miror Tyrwhittum fit) o'Lamai and (altered from TrXeia) F. and all
potius quam /ii) 'vtyKaai scripsisse." I other editors. In H. P. P". and all
do not understand that Elmsley pro- editions before Dindorf the entire line
posed to read 'viyKaa-i, but Dr. Blaydes was continued to the same speaker ; but
introduces it into the text. R. has the sign of a new speaker before
800. riv Se lifj KofuVmtrt R. H. vulgo. n\eta>, and the line is divided as in the
F. and omit this speech, and the
P'. text by Dindorf, Bergk, and all subse-
next of Chremes, so that the words ^v quent editors. KaXXi'ou R. H. F. vulgo.
Se KpeLTTovs Sxri, ri form the conclusion
; KaWwv P\
of this line. For this second /ifj KOfila-aa-i 812. Seivd ye MSS. VulgO. &iivdv ye
Dobree proposed to read KtoXvo-mo-i, and Reisig, Blaydes. Seiuov Cobet, Meineke,
Meineke and Holden do so. Holden, Velsen.
801. ixaxovixeff aiiToTs R. F. P'. VulgO. 813. del yiyvofieva R. Brunck, recen-
fiovxoviieda Tois H. fjaxovfic6a Tols Aldus tioi'es. aU\ yivofieva H. F. P'. edd. before
and Junta. Brunck.
802. aneifi eatras VulgO. Tyrwhitt 814. ov&o^e TO R. H. F. vulgo. aSo^e
suggested wei /i' Ha-as, which is adopted rd P'. Brunck.
by Bergk and Velsen. The line is 816. i-^j]<i>Ladfie<Tff R. H. VulgO. eij/rjifji-
omitted in F. P^., and the letters and a-dji.eS' P. P^. Junta, Gormont, Brunck,
accents being identical, it is impossible Bekker, Dindorf, Meineke, Holden,
to say whether R. H. (and perhaps Blaydes.
Aldus) read aneifi eduas or awit fi eiia-as. 817. eyev(T R. H. F. VulgO. eyiver
KaXvacoa-i SO I think we should read F^.^oTpvs H. F. pi vulgo. O fioTpVS R.
for the unmeaning iraXSxr avTa of the 818. yvddov R. F. P'. vulgo. yXia^oK
MSS. and editions. See the Commentary. H. Aldus. x"^''^" ^- H. F. vulgo.
806. Trdpv y av ovv MSS. vulgO. nam XoXkovs P^-
y &v, olji Blaydes. 821. dveKpay o Krjpv^ R. H. VUlgO.
MSS. VulgO. wok\!) yap
807. ffoXi yap evtKpaye Kr\p\)i, F. P'.
ment of the line Meineke proposes to Pollux (ix. segm. 93), Dindorf, Bergk,
change the avT elaiveyKoi of the MSS. recentiores.
;
224 APPENDIX
823. rjfifis MSS. Junta, Grynaeus, Brunck, Bekker, recentiores. fip7v MSS.
Kuster, recentiores. In all the other and all other editions before Bekker.
editions before Kuster i^fieis was omitted, J) Tvxr] H. P. P'. vulgo. el Tvxoi R.
and Scaliger proposes ri S' ; ov< (vayxos 837. (jypia-Ti H. P. P'. vulgo. 0pao-f i R.
rov6' arravres Sijj.vvjxv ; The discovery of owoi R. H. P. vulgo. oTTov P'. Brunck,
the MS. reading has dispensed with Invernizzi, Bergk, Meineke, Velsen.
Scaliger's conjecture ; but Blaydes re- 838. imvevrja-nival Brunck, Dindorf,
tains the Ti &' for TO 8'. Meineke, recentiores. i-mvevaa-p-ivai. MSS.
825. Teaa-apaKocrrris MSS. vulgo. Tirra- vulgo.
paKotxTTis Brunck, Dindorf, Bergk, recen- 840. vevaa-pemi MSS. vulgo. Kuster
tiores. fVdpicr' R. P^ Scaliger (in notes), suggested icrrpaiixivai, Bothe KfKaa-ufvai,
Bergler (in notes). Brunch, recentiores. Brunck Vivrjup-ivaL, and Meineke crecray-
evnopicr' H. F. edd. before Brunck. pevai which Blaydes adopts.
826. Ki5us Kuster, recentiores. Kaidis 841. 842, Kparrjpas eyKcpvaatv Dawes,
MSS. edd. before Kuster. 'E.vpiwlhrjv R. Brunck, recentiores, except Bekker and
F. P'- vulgo. Eupiiri$r]S H. Dindorf. KpaTtjpa a-vyKipvatnv R. editions
827. 5tc S/) 6' H. P. F\ Bentley before Brunck. Kparlva a-vyKipvaaw H. P.
(referring to 195 and 315 supra), Brunck, P'. And in the following line ia-Tatr
Bekker, recentiores. ore Srj 0" R. Inver- R. P. Scaliger (in notes), Bekker, recen-
nizzi. ore S' rj 6' (or ore 8' ^'S" for rjbri) tiores. (o-tokt' (id est, ea-Toia-ai) H. edi-
the other editions before Bekker. tions before Brunck. laraa' P^ ia-ratri r
0aiVeTO R. H. vulgo. ( fKpail/eTai P. P' Brunck, Invernizzi. Thus, before Dawes,
(patvTai Junta. the reading was Kparripa avyKipvaaiv al
828. rjpKLiaiv MSS. vulgo. " Dedi ^p- /iupoTTciXiSes 'Eormo-' i<p(^jjs "Poculum
Ki(T " Blaydes. Scaliger suggested rjpea-iv. temperant unguentariae mulieres, or-
829. KnTeirtTTOV R. P'. vulgo. KamrmTov dine stantes" Le Pevre. Dawes in his
H. P. note on Wasps 576, lays down the rule
830. ov ravTov H. P. P'. VulgO. our' poetis Atticis non licuisse ullum diph-
nVTOV R. thongum elidere, and in proceeding to
831. &s y H. p. P'. vulgo. &s R. prove it, comes to the present passage,
Dindorf, Bergk, Meineke, Holden,Velsen. and observes, " Unicusne obsecro crater
832. KarovpritraaL P' vulgo. Karovpi- satis erat quo se invitarent universi
aova-t R.H. P. Junta. cives Athenienses ? Nam onines vocati
833. ai MSS. Scaliger (in notes), erant. Profecto si cui forte lectio vul-
Brunck, recentiores. o-oi editions before gata ab eo cognoscere impense
adi'ideat,
Brunck. rdpacfiopov R. H. vulgo. ravo- velim, primo quanta crateris magnitudo
(fiopov P. Pi. deinde qualis figura, ad quam mulieres
834. KHPYS R. H. vulgo. and P'. P. non jam iv kijkXu sed cc^f^ijs starent,
omit the name. KHPYKAINA Le Pevre censenda videatur. Interim vero cre-
and one or two recent editors. diderim baud exiguum fuisse craterum
835. fifli R. P. P". vulgo. eWis- H. numerum, ac proinde rescribendum
836. vpiv Portus, Scaliger, Le Fevre, esse KpaTrjpm iyKipvauiv ai fivpowaXiSes
" ;
APPENDIX 225
'EtTTwrasicfx^rjs.'" Every subsequent edi- singular, as here, and not the dual. The
tor, except Bekker and Dindorf, has rtpcov at the commencement of the line
accepted the emendation of the first was formerly written yipav, but Dindorf,
line,but nobody has accepted the observing that it is found as a proper
emendation of the second. Porson (at name in inscriptions, wrote it with a
Orestes 1645) after discussing Dawes's capital r, and so all recent editors.
suggestion proposes Kpariipas ots Kipva- 849. KaxaCmv MSS. Pierson (at
Tiv ai fivponaXides 'EaTa<T' icpe^ris, and Moeris, s. v. Brunck, recen-
KoKKaxeif),
Bekker adopts this in its entirety. tiores. KayxdC<ii>v editions before Brunck,
But all subsequent editors have kept for which Kuster suggest Kixki^av gig-
the fivponaXides from the wine-cups gling. veaviov R. H. vulgO. veaviSov F.
and treat Kparrjpas iyKipvacnv as one sen- P^ Junta, Gormont.
tence, and ai fivponaXida iiTTatr' e(J3e^ris 850. ippippivos F. P'. vulgo. epip-
as another. pivos R. H.
843. Xaya' R. H.vulgo. \ayw F. P'. 851. my o rijvMSS. Grynaeus, Portus,
avaTTTjyvvafn R. H. F. vulgo. avawrjyvi- recentiores. The 6 is omitted in the
ovo-i P^. other editions before Portus, most of
844. (jypiyfTm R. Scaliger (in notes), whom also, in the following line, have
Brunck, recentiores. (jypvyovTai H. F. TCI yvd6ovs for raff ypdOovs.
and all editions before Brunck, though 852. Siolyvvre P'- vulgO. diotyvfre H.
both Kuster and Bergler in their notes P. Junta. R. originally had Scoiymre,
agreed with Scaliger. <^putro-Tai P^ which was corrected into SioiyviTf, with
rpnyrjfiaTa R. F. P^. vulgO. Tpvytjiiara H. a marginal note 6ioiyeT Sixms. Velsen
845. ai pearaTai MSS. vulgo. ai vemrc- reads Sioiyere.
pai Bothe, Meineke, Holden, Blaydes. 854. ToCtO Trj TToKft R. H. vulgo. TJj
846. S/ioios Dindorf (in notes), Bergk, TToXei ravra F. T17 TrdXei ravrl P^. (cor-
recentiores. <rpMi6s R. H. vulgo. a-fivos recting as usual) and so Brunck.
F. pi. Junta. 855. prj Karade'is. Hence H. and
848. Koviiroha MSS. vulgo. Kovinohas several editors generally give the
Brunck (" Poterat etiam Koi/iVoSe speeches of Chremes to 6 Karadeis, and
observes Dindorf], Meineke, Holden, the speeches of the second speaker to
whilst Blaydes adopts Dindorf 's observa- 6 pfj KaraBeis. Here, however, and to
tion and reads KoUrrode. The singular the end of line 866 all the speeches of
is clearly right ; to the x^aci'Sa and Chremes are attributed to the Kripv^.
KovLTToda here the inPas (in the singular) 857. wplu av y aneveyKTjS PorSOn,
and rpl&av answer two lines below. If Bergk, recentiores. See on 770 supra.
any change were required, we should irpiv y djrcwiVi/s H. and all editions
adopt the plural, since we far more before Gelenius. npiv y dmviyKris R. and
commonly find AaKaviKas, UfpaiKas, ep- Gelenius, and all subsequent editions
^ddas and the like, than the dual. before Brunck. npiv y av dn-f ve-yKTjr P^.
Dr. Blaydes refers to 633 supra ippdd' Bentley, Brunck, and all subsequent
fX'^f'y l^ut there ep^dd' is probably the editions before Bergk. irpiv y diro
ECCL. Q
226 APPENDIX
vIki]s p. iTiji/iKo E. P'. Le Fevre (in 877. Trod' avSpes Bekker, recentiores,
notes), Bentley, Person, Brunck, recen- 7ro6' avSpes R. nor avSpes H. F. P'.
tiores. onrjv'Ka H. F. and all editions editions before Bekker. rJKoua-iv Brunck,
before Brunck. Bekker, recentiores. fj^ovatv MSS. and
859. iff H. F. PV vulgo. dff R. all editions (except Brunck) before
860. o^as R. F. PV Junta, Gormont, Bekker.
Portus, recentiores. ottuis H. and (ex- 878. ijfipvdla R. H. vulgo. \jfipv6ia)V
KoKvaxTi. Ti P'. which indeed has ri for ri Meineke, Blaydes, and Velsen.
throughout these repartees. 884. MEIPAS. The speaker is called
863. paa-Tiyam R. H. P^. vulgO. paa- by R. and H. aXXi) vta. F. and P^. give
Tiyacrt] F. her no name. In the earliest editions
864. KarayeXaxTi MSS. vulgo. Bergk she is simply called AA (aWrj) which
conjectured xajreXMo-i, and Blaydes reads degenerated into aXXj; ypavs and this ;
Toia-hi re at the end of the line, Blaydes I have borrowed the word which Aristo-
from a MS. note by Elmsley. Toio-Se &i phanes himself uses, supra 696, in the
Brunck, Bekker, Dindorf, Bergk. Bergk, foreshadowing of the present scene, viz.
however, suggested roio-fif Si, which is read pupa^, leaving veavins for the youth.
by Meineke, Holden, and Velsen. rois 886. Trpoo-d^fo-flai R.H.P'. vulgo. irpoa-
Si ye H. vulgo. To'ta-Se ye R. F. P^ a^aa-dai F. Fracini.
Invernizzi. 887. Spar, avraa-opai Portus, recen-
876. opoa-' R. H. vulgo. oiJLOa-' P'- tiores. Spaffnir' liiropai R. H. F. edd.
o pas F. After this line R. has XOPOY before Portus. Spdo-nr, acropm P\, cor-
as after 729, and so Bergk, recentiores. recting as usual.
The other MSS. omit XOPOY, and so all 890. Kairoxapwo" R- Le Fevre (in
editions before Bergk, except that notes), Brunck (in notes), Bekker, re-
Brunck prints in his text at this place centiores. Kamxapicov H. F. P^. edd.
XciVct T] Tov Xopoii codr]. before Bekker, except that Junta has
APPENDIX 227
KnirrixaiprjiTov.For Toirm at the com- way of providing for the want seems
mencement of the line, Meineke ludi- the best. Dobree suggests tii'CKov ara nep
crously reads rvfi^a. Halbertsma con- which Blaydes adopts. Bergk reads rmv
jectured (raurn, which Blaydes introduces (f>iXa>v, which is quite imsuitable. I have
is not contrasting herself with other into Toctnv. pripo'is F. P\ Dindorf, re-
women of her own age, but only with centiores. fxripioia-i H. Brunck. p.r)plois
young people like the pelpa^. Velsen R. and the other editions before Din-
reads ov8e toi, but having got rid of the dorf.
obnoxious ns actually reinserts it before 906. eicn-ea-oi yi. I have inserted ye
e6Koi in the place of av, which he for the sake of the metre, and so, I ob-
transfers to the next line between ipiXov serve, Bergk also suggested. eWfVot
and amp. Rapheleng seems to have (without ye) MSS. vulgo. eKweaoi jrou
introduced the word by a clerical error. Velsen. aov R. H. F. and (as corrected)
898. (piXov y Dindorf {in notes), P^- vulgo. crui (before correction) P^
Meineke, Blaydes. <^iXoj/ MSS. vulgo: but Velsen.
after (i>L\ov H. has via, doubtless from
17 907. diro/3dXoio Bothe, Dindorf, recen-
a marginal gloss. The metre requires tiores. dno^oKois MSS. edd. before Din-
place of the -ov in (plkov, and Dindorf 's 909. o(j)iv. If the strophe is correct,
Q a
228 APPENDIX
a foot has fallen out after Scfiiv, and Dobree, Velsen. Ka\ toXK^ ovhev fxe raira
another in the following line. Tor the H. vulgo. tSKX ovhev liiTO. Tavra
Kol
iirst vacancy Bergk proposed \j/vxpov, R. F. P'. Junta, Gormont, Brunck, In-
which is adopted by Blaydes and Velsen. vemizzi, Bekker, Bothe, and Blaydes.
For the second Blaydes inserts a-avrjj at The words bil Xeyfic are omitted in
the end, and Velsen nm o-i at the F. P\ and by Brunck, but are found in
beginning of the line. I have inserted R. H. and all other editions. Bergk
yj/vxpov and crauT.j) in brackets, not as brings ^e^ijxe into the line and reads
thinking that they are the words of Pi^r)K(, Kar dXX' ov jie ravra del Xe'yfij' :
Aristophanes, but to make the metre whilst Meineke has ^e'/3i;Kf, Kairoi riiWa
clear to the reader. y ovSiv tei Xeyeiv, which was Hermann's
910. 7rpo(Te\KV(raio R. H. vulgo. Trpoa- conjecture.
f^Kvcrai F. npoo'eXKiKTaLs P^, npus <T 915. 'tKfTevoiim MSS. vulgo. UeTeuio
iKKxiaaio Schneider, Velsen. Brunck, Invemizzi. kerfvo/iev Seidler,
911. ai at MSS. and all editions be- Meineke.
fore Dindorf. Dindorf, relying on the 916. OTTOS MSS.
vulgo. Le Fevre
authority of Herodian Ilepi Moi/ijpous suggested which is adopted by
ovTcas,
into non venit mihi taunis. Here, as so 924. napaKv(l>ff R. F. Le Fevre (in
frequently elsewhere, the Ravenna MS. notes), Elmsley (at Tyrwhitt), Bekker,
lias solved the difficultj^ recentiores. !rapdKv<})' P' editions before
.
APPENDIX 229
6)t F. P'. Junta, Gonnont, Brunck, saying, " sed cf Soph. Oed. R. 129i
Inveniizzi. Sfijft 8e K.a\ o-oi." 10-11/ H. F. P'. vulgo.
925. fto-fjo-" MSS. vulgo. (l<nv Elms- flcTiv R.
ley, Blaydes, Velsen. 935. (jidivvWa R. F. P'. vulgo, save
926. fV iK<f>opav yi R. vulgO. iir' that two or three of the earlier editions
K(j)opav P'. KTro(p6pav ye H. eKTre^opnv spell it (^^iViXXa. (^iVuJiXa H. For the
F. Kaivov y R. H. vulgo. Kaivov F. P. (TV at theend of the line Bergk con-
KOI vvv y Bentley, Tyrwhitt. jectures o-ol, which, I presume, he would
927. ypaX {ypat R.) Kaivd R. Elmsley (at attach to the 8ei'|fi which immediately
Tyrwhitt), Bekker, recentiores, except follows.
Bothe. ypa Kaicd H. P. ypavs fioivds P\ 937. /ififov MSS. vulgo. fiaWov Mei-
All editions before Brunck read ypais neke.
ToXaivd. Brunck, referring to Plutus 938. uff R. H. PV vulgo. elr' P'.
1024, changed ToKcuvd into Ka-npSiad. 939. firj '8fi Elmsley (in a footnote at
luvernizzi (intending to follow R.) read the commencement of his Commentary
ypaTa Kmvd, and so Bothe. on the Medea), Dindorf, Bergk, recen-
928. yijpas R. H. vulgo. yepof F. P^. tiores. p-riScv R. p.riSh H. F. P' vulgO.
929. rjyxova-a (or fjy)iov<Ta) R. H. vulgo. 940. wpea-^vTfpav (ft'om a conjecture
Tivxova-a F. P'. fiaXKov R. F. P'. vulgo. of Bothe), Dindorf, recentiores. rrpeo--
fiaWov fiaWov H. Aldus, Fracini.. ^i/ii- /Surepov MSS. vulgo. Bothe's alteration
6lov R. F. Brunck, recentiores. \jnfifivdiov is no doubt correct, though the reason
H. edd. before Brunck. \jriiJi(diov P'. he gives (viz. that the metre requires it)
930. SiaXeyei R. H. F. vulgO. dia- is wrong, since the last syllable of the
tTOi, (2) Sci'^fi rdx alro, (3) 8ei|et rdx^ Brunck, misled by his faulty MS., intro-
avToc, (i) Sei^CLVeoLKe, (5) Sei^ei y fievToi, duced hpd(T(t, and has been followed by
(6) Select ye roijpyov, but winds up by all subsequent editors.
230 APPENDIX
948. nen<OKQ>s R. H. P'. vulgo. TrcTT- vulgo) Velsen reads <l>i\ov yap . . . nou-
TmKwf r. Junta, Gormont. rrdXai TvoBav (TTIV.
I took her in hy affecting to retire, supra plain, as well from their general tenor,
936. as from the word avoi^ov. Hermann
950. /levew (present) MSS. vulgo. /itc- committed the unaccountable mistake
ve7i' (future) Dindorf, Meineke, Blaydes, of transferring the first quatrain to the
Velsen. girl, a mistake which has crept through
951. ii,efj.vi,ij.eda MSS. VulgO. ';iie/ij'^/ie5(i all subsequent editions. This of course
Bergk, Meineke, Blaydes, Velsen. required an alteration in avoi^ov, for
952. Sfvpo Sq. This is given once only which Hermann proposed aprj^ov which
by Junta and Gormont both here and is meaningless, and Velsen reads ai/e\de
in 960 infra. (jyikov ifiov R. H. vulgo. which is cruel for the youth could not
:
(plXni' fjLioi F. P'. come up till she had opened the door.
953. ^vvevvos fioi MSS. vulgo. The ijlol 968. fiiv ixoi H. F. P'. vulgo. (iivToi
a-ivqv all editions before Brunck. ectei P'. edd. before Bekker, and Bothe after-
R. H. vulgo. ca.v P. P'. In order to wards.
make this line correspond with TqvS', el 971. ne P^. Brunck, recentiores, except
8c fiq, Kmanea-oiv (ceiVo/iai Hermann pro- Blaydes. And so all MSS. and editions
posed to read t^k fv(f>p6vqv ipiXos onais except Blaydes in the third line of the
Tqvh' 'itrei, which Blaydes (merely next quatrain, n R. H. F. edd. before
changing 0i\os into ipios) adopts. Din- Brunck. rt /le Blaydes in both places.
dorf suggests and Blaydes inserts hetvbs 972. -xpviTo&a'ibaKTov R. H. P. Junta,
after iravv yap, for the purpose, I sup- Brunck recentiores. xc'""^"^'"-^"^'"' P*-
pose, of making a complete anapaestic Portus, and all subsequent editions be-
dimeter. fore Brunck. xP^'o'oSniSaX/ioi/ all editions,
958. Toi/S' f's eivqv R. H. vulgo. TOV Sf except Junta, before Portus.
t' evvqv F. TorS* U evvqv P'. 973. Bpipjia H. F. pi vulgo. Bpiniia
961. KHTaSpafiodaa R. H. F. vulgO. P'. R. Suidas, where Kuster re-
s.v. dpC\jrts,
APPENDIX 231
on the margin of bis Portus " Suidas Commentary. Trerroi? P'. Brunck, re-
in xapirav habet Bpifxna recte,
6pi\jfcs et centiores. ircTOis F.
etsi neget Kusterus." Kuster in bis note 988. oiS' ebemveis Bentley, Velsen.
to this passage also approves and Spififia, oibe beiTTveh R. H. vulgo.
it has since been found in the Ravenna olb' MSS.
989. ovK vulgo. Bentley
MS. Nevertheless, for the reasons is thought to have suggested oJb' oI8\
given in the Commentary, I, like all but no doubt his marginal note referred
other editors, prefer dpefi/ia. Between to 998 infra. Ti/ySfS/ R. H. F. Bekker,
Tpvtpfjs and npotrcowov Dindorf proposed recentiores. Trjvbe be P'- Trjvbe bij edi-
to insert re, and Velsen does insert (tv. tions before Bekker.
976. TTo'^ev R. H. vulgo. n-d^os F. P'. 991. vvvl R. H. vulgo. yiv F. P'.
Junta. 993. npoa-aye R. Fracini, Gelenius,
977. ijpaTTs R. F. Pi. vulgo. fjpar^s H. recentiores. Trpds ye H. F. P' all edi-
978. Tov ba\ R. Fracini, Gelenius, tions (except Fracini) before Gelenius.
Portus, recentiores, except Brunck. ttoO For evpes (MSS. vulgo) Meineke, Blaydes,
Sm H. Aldus. TOV U P\ Zanetti, Far- and Velsen prefer to write rjvpes.
reus, Rapheleng, whilst Brunck, as 994. S, ^i\' R. F. P'. Bentley, Brunck,
elsewhere, misled by his only MS., recentiores. 2> fteXe' H. editions before
read roO bk <Tv. nov bk F, Junta, Gormont, Brunck. For oppmba (MSS. vulgo)
Grynaeus. Aldus and several of the old editions
980. ov Tou Sf/SIi/oy Bentley (referring have oppobu).
to Frogs 427), Dindorf, recentiores. 998. olb' olb' MSS. vulgo, but one olb'
Dobree proposed to add y to the name, is omitted by Fracini, Gelenius, and
which Meineke does, oi t6v o-e ^ivoivB' all editions between Gelenius and
R. Bekker. avrov o-efiivovwvB' H. airov Brunck. It was therefore omitted in
oe KivovvB^ F. P^ avTov ae!3ivovv6* edd. the edition which Bentley used and :
before Brunck, except as after men- his restoration of olb' olb' no doubt re-
tioned. avTov a-e ^ivovv6' Zanetti, Far- ferred to this line. See on 989 supra.
reus, Rapheleng, Kuster, Bergler. airriv eya o-e MSS. VulgO. eyaye Scholiast,
ere Kivovvd' Brunck. avTr/v ere fiiyovpB' Bothe, which seems a very probable
Invernizzi. reading.
981. ^oiXr, y' H. F. P. vulgo. ^oiXfl 999. Xa;(e MSS. vulgo. cXaxey Brunck
232 APPENDIX
1005. a TiiXav MSS. vulgo. m tSk text is found in the two next editions,
Bentley, an approved by
alteration called Scaliger's and Le Fevre's, but as
Dindorf, who refers to the similar words they translate it by impune, it is clear
in Clouds 1267, and adopted by Bergk that the text of Portus is retained by
and Meineke. But I quite agree with amere oversight. Xa/So/iewyMSS. vulgo.
Dr. Blaydes that in the mouth of a " Malim Xa/Sojae'vnif," Blaydes, who
woman m rdXav is preferable to a rav. alters the text accordingly.
1006. aXV oi< H. F. P'. vulgo. dXV 1021. UpoKpoiarris H. F. P'. vulgo.
olS' R. Bergk. H. F. P'. vulgo.
el fifi UporrKpovaTtis R. Tr]p,epov R. H. vulgO.
rj fit] R. erav Tyrwhitt, Brunck, Inver- (jr^fiepov F. P^-
nizzi, Dindorf, Meineke, Blaydes, Velsen. 1022. j]iiTipoun R. P. P' vulgo. Tj/ie-
reason, and cannot, I think, have sufiS- acpaiprJTai) H. P'. as usual, amends, avfjp
1017. 6i\ri R. pi. vulgo. 6e\r](Tr, H. F. 1034. <TTe(^avrjV R. F. P^. vulgO. cr-re-
APPENDIX 233
tainly not : she is dragging him in, not 1061. -nvppov R. H. F. vulgo. jToXXoK P".
out. fKKeis avdpa ; rbv (with ayu>) Bergk. 1062. x^"'^' ^- vulgo. x*"'"' H. F.
TkKtis ; if Meineke, Blaydes, Velsen.
But with eiVaymthe preposition is super- 1063. TrXeoy y R. P'. Le Fevre (in
fluous and the girl's answer shows
;
notes), Bentley, Kuster, and (except
that the Hag had declared not merely as hereinafter mentioned) recentiores.
whither, but for what purpose, she was TrXe'oj/ H. F. editions before Kuster. The
haling the youth viz. to be her hus- : Scholiast in his explanation (which is
band. eiViiycu R. H. P'. vulgo. daayav altogether erroneous) of the youth's
F. aya Bergk. meaning has the words wXeoi' ijirep
1040. fxiiTrip &v H. F. PV vulgo. The PoiXopai, and Porson suggested that this
av is omitted by R. aira R. H. F. vulgo. reading should be placed in the text,
aiiTov P'. Brunck. and it is so placed by Dindorf, Bothe,
gestion adopted by Brunck, and all sub- Porson's suggestion was made before
sequent editors. The MSS. and all edi- R.'s reading was known : and he would
tions before Brunck read vo/jlov, which, as not, I feel sure, have made it after-
Blaydes, Velsen. impal3aa-a rofSe MSS. the discovery of the true reading.
vulgo. Brunck says " Trajectae voces 1066. p.eTa Tavrrjs R. Invemizzi, recen-
sic ordinandae, ttoI, irapn^aara tuv v6p.ov, tiores. pfT air^s H. F. P'- edd. before
Invernizzi.
eXxets Tovhe " ; but this does not seem
permissible. The collocation rovbe rbv 1067. arap R. H. P . VulgO. alrap F.
vopiov was probably derived from 1043. And so, four lines below. fJTis el ye P'.
1055. vTTo TTJade R. Scaliger (in notes), Grynaeus, recentiores, except as men-
Kuster, recentiores. viro rfjs H. F. P'. tioned below, ei Tis f r^f R. H. F. editions
before Grynaeus. Bergk strangely reads
editions before Kuster.
234 APPENDIX
^Ti9 fi ypav, a quite impossible reading, 1079. ujujj/ R. H. Grynaeus, Portus,
since tlie youth supposes that he is recentiores. i^fiav F. P'. the other
speaking to a girl, and has not yet editions before Portus.
discovered that he is in the clutches of 1082. noTepas nporepas R. F. P'. Junta,
another Hag. With more probability Gormont, Grynaeus, Portus, recentiores.
Cobet suggests lyns d a-v, which is TTorepas noTepas H. the other editions
adopted by Mcineke and Velsen. But before Portus. KareXda-as R. H. vulgo.
there is not the slightest necessity for Cf Peace 711, where, as here, it governs
any alteration of the text. the genitive. KoKeaas P. P'. Junta, Gor-
1068. eViTpijSe'rr' & 'HpaxXfit R. H. mont.
vulgo. iiTiTpi^vTa <i HpaKkeis F. cmrpL- 1034. rju p.' rjSl y. This is a trifle
8evT av 'Hpa/cXeir P'- emending F.'s nearer the I'eadings of the best MSS.
reading as usual. than the common texts, f/v fj>^l y R.
1070. toOt' av R. Fracini, Gelenius, Bekker. fjv vrj Ala y H. F. editions
recentiores, except Kuster. tovt &v before Brunck. r^v p-h Am pH P\ r^v
y
H. P". all the other editions before rjSl p.' Brunck, Blaydes, Velsen. tjv rjSi
Gelenius, and (by some singular over- jx Invernizzi, and those not mentioned
sight) Kuster. rouro av F. above.
1071. TOUTt TTOre R. H. vulgo, TOVTi TL 1086. y tiv TjiTTe yevopevai H. vulgo.
TTore P'. Junta, Gormont, Grynaeus. For rjare R. has ^trrai, and Velsen adopts
TOPTl TL TTOrC F. Herwerden's conjecture lorf. F. omits
1072. fifivdiov R. H. F. vulgo. ^t/u- av, and P'. has ye 5 aTv6p,ivai. Junta
Biov Pi- and Gormont read y' av rj arevSpevai.
1073. r) ypnvs R. H. P^. VulgO. fj ypavs 1087. e\itoi/re R. H. P'. vulgo. eXKovrei
F. irkeiuvav MSS. Suidas, Canter, Sca- F. eXKova-e Junta. eXKova-ai Grynaeus.
liger (in notes), Le Fevre (in notes), mreKvaieTe R. H. F. VulgO. erreKvaieTf P'-
Bentley, Kuster, recentiores. v^Kpav all 1089. TOVTI TO R. H. F. vulgo. TOVTI tI
editions before Kuster. TO P'. TO Kavvavov'R. Fracini, Gelenius,
1075. n-' oiSenoT R. P'- Grynaeus, Portus, recentiores. rov to Kawmcou
Portus, recentiores, except Dindorf and Rapheleng. to Kawovov H. to Kavovov
Velsen. n-' ovSinoTe H. F. all editions, Aldus, Grynaeus. tou Y^avovov F. toO
except Grynaeus, before Portus. ws a-' TO Kavovov the other editions before
OVK d(j)rj(Tm ovScnore y Elmsley at Aoh. Gelenius. to Aiayopou P'.
127. oiScTTOTe a-' Dindorf, Velsen. 1091. biKuiTTeiv dp<l)OTpas dwrifrofiai R.
1076. Siao-Trrio-eo-^e R. H. P'. Fracini, H. F. vulgo. SiKtoToi' dp^OTcpois Kivrj-
APPENDIX 235
TTftroC/zai P. P'. Junta,Gormont, but Pe- eirl ttoXXt)? H. editions, save as aforesaid,
seta the metre right by inserting xai before Portus. eVi ttoX^s P'.
before ^vixTTfaovfjLai. 1109. KaTdTviTTaxTavTas H. H. P'. vulgo.
1096. fVi R. F. Pi. vulgo. eV H.Aldus, nominative -ts, and so Junta,
F. has the
Fracini. Gormont, Zanetti, Farreus, Blaydes.
1097. (hu R. H. vulgo. vv F. F\ 1110. iJ.o\v^&oxorj(TavTtis R. P^- vulgo.
Junta, Gormont. ^ouX^ y F. P'. vulgo. -res Gormont, Zanetti, Farreus, Blaydes.
/3ouXf I y R. ^ov\ov\rj y H. -Tos H. The V in the second syllable
1101. E;(Ouo-ai R. H. P'- vulgo. '-
is changed into i by P.
Xovaa F. 1111. aval 'm6(lvai H. P'. vulgo. ova
1104. a-uve'ip^ofiai Grynaeus, Blaydes 'TTtTidslvai P. &v ciiTriSrjvai R.
(in page 5 of the Preface to his edition 1113. 0117-17 P^- Brunck, recentiores.
of the Birds, Oxford, 1842), Bergk, re- auT-i; R. H. and all editions before
centiores. avvei^ofmi MSS. all editions Brunck, except Aldus, who, with P., has
before Portus, except Grynaeus and aVTT],
Gelenius. a-vvvfi^ofiai Gelenius, Portus, 1114. v^fif 6'. This was Bekker's
and all subsequent editions before suggestion, accepted by Dindorf (in
Bergk. notes), Bergk, andall subsequent editors.
1105. ojums MSS. vulgo.
Meineke, ijunf viieTs 8' MSS. and all the editions before
Velsen. iixels Blaydes. voWu noWoKis Bergk. Trapia-TaT R. Fracini, Gelenius,
MSS. Brunck, recentiores. The woXXa is and all subsequent editors except
omitted in all editions before Brunck, Brunck. wapea-T H. F. P'. all other
and the line is therefore one foot too editions before Gelenius, and Brunck
short ; save in the editions called Sca- afterwards. rala-iv Bvpais R. Invemizzi,
liger's and Le Pevre's, vrhich, following recentiores. raicri BipoLs H. P. P^- ra'c
a suggestion of Bisetus, begin the line 6vpats all editions before Brunck, who
vpith iiKcov, which they connect with the brought the line for the first time into
preceding line. metre by reading raiaSe rals dvpais.
1106. TalvSe Toiv H. F. P^ vulgo. Taiy- 1115. Tf TravTfs R. Gelenius, recentiores,
Sai Toiv R. Toij/Se ToXv, at Cobet's sug- except Brunck. ye iravTa all editions
gestion, Meineke, Blaydes, Velsen. before Brunck. Travres (omitting re)
1107. fV avra tS R. Invemizzi, recen- H. F. 6' avavTcs P^. Brunck. 7-e Sriporai
tiores. iv aira (without t<m) all editions Brunck, recentiores, except Bothe. tS>v
before Scaliger. eV airm ra thence- MSS. edd. before Brunck, and
drip.oTa>v
1108. Trjv P^- Brunck, recentiores, pai P. P'- Athenaeus, xv. 43,
peiivpia-pai
alteration, rmv R. H. F. editions before and that is probably the reason why
Brunck. eViTroX^s R. F. Fracini, Gry- Athenaeus so wrote it.
236 APPENDIX
y Cobet, Holden, Velsen. virefmi- 1132. n-Xfroj' fi MSS. vulgo. n\f~u> av
TraiKfv av R. F. Zanetti, Tan-eus, Giy- r\ Meineke, Holden. -likewvav Blaydes.
naeus, Portus, recentiores. lirepwewaiKav 1135. With this verse F. ai^d P'. ter-
av H. Aldus, Junta, Gormont. vwep- minate. For the rest of the play we
rriTTdCfv Fracini. vTreptreireKav Grelenius, depend upon R. and H., which are
Raptieleng. in-epTrni/ce vvv P'. however our two best MSS.
1119. TovTwv R. H. vulgo. tS>v F. 1137. o-uXXa/SoCo-dj' ^i' H. vulgo. (TuXXa-
avTciv P*. /3oC(ra p R.
1121. mravdija-avTa B. P. P'. Grynaeus, 1138. ratrhX R. vulgo. ray Sij H.
Portus, recentiores. awavBrjo-aa-a H. and 1139. TrepiXeXcippevos H. vulgO. napa-
all other editions before Portus. ttovt \(Keippivos R. Fracini, and all editions
APPENDIX 237
1153. fifWobemviKov B,. Bisetus, Bent- Keveiv Cobet, Meineke, Holden, Blaydes,
ley, Scaliger, recentiores. neXobfiirviKov Velsen.
H. editions before Scaliger. 1169. XoTToSo- MSS. vulgo. Xen-ado-
1154. VTTodicrOai R. vulgo. imepdetrBai Le Fevre Brunck, and subse-
(in notes),
H. Some editors think that the tro- quent editors before Bergk, and Blaydes
chaic tetrameters should commence afterwards. rejiaxo- H. vulgo. -refia-
with this line. And Kuster therefore XO(T- R. Bergk, Meineke, and Holden
proposes a-fUKpov ia-nv, 5 y vnodia-dai write \o7ra8oTiiaxos in one word, dis-
TOir KpiToiai povXofim, and Meineke, tinct from what follows.
much more happily, a-jxiKpov vT7o6ecr6ai, 1170. -vjroTpipfmTo- R. Fracini, Gele-
de trpwrov toIs KpiToXtri ^ovkofxai. nius, recentiores, except Brunck and
1155. Tols (Tofpois fiiii Scaliger (in Invemizzi, who with H. and the other
notes), Porson, Brunck, recentiores. editions before Gelenius have -vn-on-
Toii a-offtota-L fiiv MSS. and all editions Tpt/ipaTO-.
before Kuster. toIs <TO(poia-i (omitting 1171. -irapao- MSS. vulgo. napa is
fiiv) Kuster, Bergler. fiefivrniivois R. the preposition "by the side of" that
Junta, vulgo. ixeiivr]ixevos H. n(jivr)p4- is to say "along with." The line is
vovs Aldus, Kuster, Bergler, Brunck, rightly translated by Le Fevre " Laser-
Blaydes. The latter says "Vulgatam pitium dim melle interfuse." Dindorf,
revocavi," but the lectio vulgata is however, suggests Meineke
irpaao,
proposed &a to y{Kav, which is read by doubt that Aristophanes wrote napao
Meineke, Holden, and Velsen. But see here, as eVl in the following line.
the passage cited from Hephaestion in 1172. -Ktx>^- Le Fevre (in notes),
omit the m and place <l>i.\m at the end rpiav- H. eK(t>aXKw- Aldus, vulgo.
238 APPENDIX
Botlie. Ktyx\o MSS. vulgo. viyxKo dorf, recentiores, except Blaydes, who
Gelenius to Kuster inclusive. has Xa|3e Kovlcras.
1175. Taxv Koi taxiuis MSS. VulgO. 1179. lai, iiiai. From these exclama-
Taxia>9 Toxfas Meineke, Holden. Dr. tions to the end, the reading is that of
Blaydes offers six suggestions, (1) ndw R. and modern editors generally. H.
dq Tax^os- (2) ndvv BappaXias, (3) rax^ agrees with R. except that it divides
6appaKews. (4) raxv x^P'""^^'^'' (^) f""" evai into two words eS at ; and repeats
KapnaXliias. (6) rp^x^ ""'' Tap^fiar. The them times (for R.'s four) in the
five
sixth, which is incomparably the best, final Une, and has eiatas for eiai, i>s in
he introduces into the text and is fol- the preceding line, and so the editions
lowed by Velsen. Dindorf thought that before Invernizzi. From Gelenius to
raxii <aA- should be deleted, and I have Brunck inclusive. eVI vUi] was changed
placed the words in brackets. into iniviKi, Bothe changes eial into
1176. Xa/3e MSS. vulgo. \a^(s Junta. vo\everywhere after heiimfjiTopev, and
XaiSmKBlaydes. rpu^Xiov K. vulgo. rpl- Meineke, Holden, and Blaydes, do the
H. Xa^av Kovia-at H. all editions
(SXioi/ same in the first two words of the
before Invernizzi, and Bekker after- Hne. Bergk in 1179 changes euai
final
wards. Kovta-at XaPibv R. Invernizzi, Din- into ia\.
>'<
" Not a mere drily correct version, but a spirited piece, which will give the
English reader a very good idea of the celebrated ' Clouds,' and, what is of more
importance, may be perused with pleasure." Spectator.
" A most successful performance. Not only the meaning and metres of Aristo-
phanes are faithfully represented, but also his tone and spirit : his sparkling wit, his
pointed raillery, his broad farce, his poetical flights, and the manly vigour of his sober
moods. Even the puns, and other almost untranslatable forms of expression, are
not lost to the English reader. Excellent notes are appended to the Greek text."
AthencBum.
"A good edition and translation of the 'Clouds.'" Dr. Donaldson (Classical
Scholarship and Classical Learning).
" An able, pleasant, and valuable book. It has a well-written Preface ; a care-
fullyprepared text a readable, sometimes striking, translation and notes which
; ;
are lively and full of literature. We shall be glad to meet Mr. Rogers on this old
classical field again." Pall Mall Gazette.
" The so terse as to run almost line for line with the Greek, while it
version is
is lively enough to tempt the mere English reader, and accurate enough to give
pleasure to the scholar who has the Greek before him. The notes are marked with
a pleasant freshness, and contain much interesting information, and not a little old
Athenian gossip, culled from Athenseus and elsewhere. The critical Appendix is
most interesting. The reader will find a remarkably graphic sketch of the feeling
in Greece at this time in Mr. Rogers' Preface. We anticipate with much pleasure
we may shortly look for a version
the promise given in the Preface to this play that
of the Thesmophoriazusas from the same pen." London Review.
" The best metrical version which we ever remember to have seen of any of the
Plays of Aristophanes. We hope that so vigorous a translator and so genuine an
admirer of Aristophanes will persevere in his undertaking. General readers will not
easily find another translator who does his work with so much spirit and such evident
enjoyment." Spectator.
"A scholarly translation, so lively yet so literal as to console for the loss which
literature sustains by the unfinished condition of Frere's treatment of the same
Play.'' Saturday Review.
" In a former translation by Mr. Rogers (as we said at the time), not only the
meaning and metres of Aristophanes are faithfully represented, but also his tone
and spirit his sparkling wit, his pointed raillery, his broad farce, his poetical
:
flights, and the manly vigour of his sober moods. The work now before us seems
to have all the merits which distinguished Mr. Rogers's former performance as a
translation, while as a piece of critical editing it is decidedly superior to it. If the
Comedies of Aristophanes are to be naturalized in English, it would not be easy to
find a translator more suited in every way for the task than Mr. Rogers has shown
himself to be. Compared with Frere or Mitchell, he has greatly the advantage in
terseness and compactness, preserving far more of the form of the original and ;
though of course such closeness cannot be attained without occasional loss of freedom
and spirit, it is surprising to see how little is really sacrificed." Athenaum.
" Mr. Rogers has translated the ' Peace in a manner bespeaking an ac-
'
complished scholar. His aim is to be literal, but not at the expense of readableness,
and the compromise is very cleverly carried into eflfect. Freedom as regards metre
and expression is recognized within due bounds and under the surveillance of a correct
ear and an unpedantic taste. The result is a very pleasing version. It entitles
him to a rank not far below Walsh and Frere among first-class translators of
Aristophanes." Contemporary Review.
" We
have in this Play, as in the Clouds and ' Peace,' the great advantage
'
'
Mitchell, Walsh, nor Frere comes near him, taking accuracy and spirit both into
account." Quarterly Review.
" We recommend this volume to the reader as the most valuable and pleasant
edition of a Greek play that we have ever met." British Quarterly.
" It would be impossible to excel this admirable line-for-line translation.
Mr. Rogers stands on equal grounds with Frere." New Quarterly.
" Consists of text, notes, and translations : the text carefully revised in the
light of that classical erudition which Mr. Rogers is known to possess, the translation
done a masterly style
in that may fairly be pronounced
in the manner of Frere,
and the notes full of learning and valuable illustration. No commendation could
be too high for most of those portions of the translation done into long rhymed
metres." London Quarterly.
"All students of Aristophanes will feel grateful to Mr. Rogers. It is hardly
too to say that he has given a new value and interest to the "pXiLy." Saturday
much
Review.
" As for the manner in which Mr. Rogers has done his work, it is difificult to
use praise sufficiently high. His notes are full of excellent scholarship and leave
nothing to be desired in the way of explanation. As for his translation, it is simply
a marvel of ease and skill. It would not be too much to say that no English
translation of a classical author surpasses the rhymed portions.'' Spectator.
"
A delightful rendering of a famous play." Educational Times.
"Decidedly the most complete edition as yet published in England. We
earnestly hope that Mr. Rogers will not rest till he has given us the less known
plays with equal completeness." Academy.
" Mr. Rogers has a marvellous facility in metre and rhyme. In the translation,
where all is excellent, it is difficult to select." v4M^^;,
" Quite equal to Frere, and somewhat closer to the or\%\'azk." Pictorial Times.
" Mr. Rogers's success as a translator is so marked, we had almost said so
brilliant, that we cannot but regret that he did not choose a play which would have
afforded freer scope to his powers. Indeed, in his fertility of rhythmic resource,
he may almost be said to rival the inexhaustible wealth of his ongmdX." Pall Mall
Gazette.
"A very careful, scholarly, and useful hook."Journal of Education.
" Excellently translated and ediitd." Evening Standard.
"Acceptable alike to the scholar and the general render." Press and
St.James's Chronicle.
" A clear and accurate text, a capital commentary, and, above all, undoubtedly
the best verse translation of the play which has yet been published.
By way of
adding our quota to the chorus of praise which Mr. Rogers's Wasps is eliciting,
'
'
" It is not often that either scholar or critic or student of poetry has before
him a more book than this version of the Lysistrata.' As to the
satisfying '
execution of the Play in detail, and irrespective of the tact and delicacy shown
throughout, it is certainly not less than masterly; and there is an inimitable
litheness and impetuosity of movement in the more difficult and intricate portions of
the dialogue. It is a work which can scarcely be too highly commended." London
Quarterly.
" Every page shows the translator's scholarship, and every difficult passage
gives proof of his delicacy and good taste." Saturday Review.
" Mr. Rogers is on a translation which, for spirit and
to be congratulated
ingenuity of rendering, and for grace and facility of versification,
is worthy to take
rank beside his excellent edition of the Wasps.' To the work, as a whole, we
'
can hardly give higher praise than to say that it fully sustains Mr. Rogers's
reputation as a translator." Fall Mall Gazette.
" A version which preserves to us all the spirit and splendour of the original,
without its coarse jokes and allusions. From this single translation the
English
reader will form the best possible impression of the sparkling wit, the pointed
raillery, the unfailing humour, and the strong common sense of the poet's more
sober moods. The spirit of Aristophanes seems to breathe from every fine yet ;
so easy and unrestrained is its tone that it reads everywhere like an original."
Press and St. James's Chronicle.
" The translation is a marvel of easy elegance, and of fidelity to the spirit,
grace, and rhythmical melody of the original, which loses none of its charms by
the pure English idiom which is here the main feature of the translator's work. It
will be equally acceptable to the scholar and the general reader who will gain from
its pages a better and more faithful impression of the tone and spirit, the fun and
frolic, and the manly vigour and political insight of Aristophanes than from any
he followed up with a still better one of the ' Peace and that by a better again
'
;
J. r
4*
I
*^1
"iV JtS .
I* * .